XXI AESOP Conference Napoli July 11-14 2007 Planning for the Risk Society. Dealing with Uncertainty, Challenging the Future as All rights reserved. No part of this book can be reprinted or reproduced or utilized in any form, without a formal permission of the publisher. University of Napoli “Federico II” - Faculty of Architecture Department of Urban Design and Planning via Forno Vecchio 36, 80134 Napoli Phone + 39 81 2538608 Fax +39 81 2538601 www.aesop2007napoii.it aesop07napoli@unina.it Cover_ Chiara Olga Moccia Graphics and layout_ Laura Lieto Fondazione San Paolo Banco di Napoli Table of contents 11 51 97 119 137 153 167 183 195 211 221 239 251 Foreword Conference main theme: Planning for the risk society 2007 Aesop Congress. A profile of participants Track_1 Planning theory in a risk society Track_2 European territorial cooperation and cohesion policy Track_3 Planning education and practice Track_4 Global challenges to local socio-economic development Track_5 Planning in multicultural societies Track_6 Participation and governance Track_7 Housing, urban decline and social exclusion Track_8 Planning law, institutions and property rights Track_9 Urban design and physical form Track_10 Transport planning and mobility infrastructures Track_11 New planning technologies in risk societies Track_12 Culture, heritage and spatial planning Track_13 Landscape and rurban areas Track_14 Environmental planning Index of authors Notes on 2007 PhD workshop + _— Foreword Foreword of the editor Laura Lieto 2007 Aesop LOC deputy-chair This book gathers abstracts selected and scheduled for the 2007 AESOP Conference. Basically it is conceived as a tool to guide participants throughout the conference’s program, but is also a material evidence of a despersed but somehow collective work, researchers, scholars, practitioners have been doing in these past months in view of the Napoli meeting. In this perspective it offers an overview, as far as partial, of planning debate in Europe and other countries, showing a significant segment of a planning community-building process that, in such occasions as AESOP conferences, temporary gets more precise features. In this perspective, this book can also be used as a basic “map” which, moving from a specific “entrance” given by the conference’s main theme (Planning for the risk society, this year), sketches a broader discoursive field where pieces of theory and traces of practice mix and form a contingent but dense representation of a trans-national “speaking community’. This is in line with the idea of European planning as a process of “community imaging” — quoting B. Anderson’s definition — as an ever-changing and somehow unstable discoursive field where different cultures have historically converged, each keeping some sort of recognizable “identity” but critically developing themselves by active confrontation and even conflicts. In this perspective, international planning conferences — at least some, and in some periods — have played a crucial role concentrating discourses and making up the forthcoming agenda of issues and themes, and therefore their material evidence — as far as synthetic as even a book of abstracts like this — can be a useful starting point to reflect on the making of such a rich and heterogeneous field of knowledge. Of course textual materials are far from being exhaustive, not even sufficient: here words work like traces, often fading away, of things which deserve more in-depth investigation and experience to be focused properly. But we all know we need traces, hints, signals to keep research going: as in a game, putting together the complete series of Aesop conferences books, one could observe a big picture opening up, maybe redundant and dated, but still full of traces, and some of them have made, over the years, their own way in the research adventure, no doubt. The structure of this book is, inherently, a way to read the big picture as it appears this year, as well as the conference main theme works as a common denominator to guide readers. Nevertheless, like any text, also this one can be read with different glances, curiosities, and expectations. But this goes far beyond the short space of a foreword and, most important, it depends on readers, on their capacity to find their own route through this “map”, which, otherwise, would appear more as a directory (like it certainly is) than as a suggestion. More technically, this book is organized into 14 sections, each for every track. Tracks are the basic scientific structure of the conference program: they partially relate to the main theme, but generally deal with planning issues sufficiently broad to include contributions from different planning cultures and fields, in line with AESOP inctusive policy of internationalization of planning culture. Tracks are: 1. Planning theory in a risk society (co-chairs: H. Campbell, S. Moroni) 2. European territorial cooperation and cohesion policy (A. Faludi, S. Davoudi) — Foreword — 3. Planning education and practice (A. Fubini, M. Bazin); 4. Global challenges to local socio-economic development (F. Archibugi, A. da Rosa Pires) 5, Planning in multicultural societies (F. LoPiccolo, H. Thomas) 6. Participation and governance (A. Balducci, L. Albrechts) 7. Housing, urban decline and social exclusion (J. Allen, M. Tewdwr-Jones) 8. Planning law, institutions and property rights (R. Altermann, W. Salet) 9. Urban design and physical form (C. Bianchetti, T. Oc) 10. Transport planning and mobility infrastructures (A. Hull, L. Bertolini) 11. New planning technologies in risk societies (E. Silva, D. Borri) 12. Culture, heritage and spatial planning (K. Kunzmann, G. Piccinato) 13. Landscape and rurban areas (T. Marsden, D. Patassini) 14: Environmental planning (R. Gambino, P. Naess) Track chairs have been working, these past months, to evaluate and select contributions among more than 650 submitted abstracts. Their valuable, proactive and highly-qualified work has been essential to the general quality of the scientific program. They’ve been provided with an on-line evaluation system linked to the general data-base of submitted abstracts; the system is obviously interactive, in order to allow chairs to work in open session with their track-mates, monitoring each other’s activity in real time. The local organizing group wishfully thanks dr. Michele Giordano of the University of Napoli “Federico II”, who developed and customized the system for the 2007 Conference's needs. A brief note, at the end of this book, is dedicated to the 2007 PhD workshop: even if the issue is not totally pertinent with the matter of this publication, we thought it could be a further, little hint in this “draft-mapping” of planning debate. Ultimately, this book is made of the valuable contributions of researchers and practitioners from many parts of the world. For this reason it seems a promising and stimulating material to look forward to next summer as a new, important step in the AESOP community-building process. With this sense of curiosity and expectation, the local organizational group would like to welcome all participants to the AESOP 2007 Napoli Conference. Napoli, June 2007 ? ae Conference Main Theme _— | Planning for the risk society. Dealing with uncertainty, challenging the future Francesco Domenico Moccia 2007 Aesop LOC Chair Risk is one of the words that pervade scholarly papers and newspapers accounts; we read about it more and more in novels as well as in specialist inquiry. There is no field protected by risks: our investments, proprieties, savings put apart for retirement, the environment, ecological equilibrium, global climate, public policy, state expenditure and programs, economic development of city and regions, energy supply, demographic mobility, the role of metropolis in the world competition, race and ethnic relations, progress in democracy, the role of planners in society, these and much more is at risk. A Peter L. Bernstein bestseller of a decade ago, reconstructing the story of risk in economics, chose the impressive title of “Against the Gods”, since the main thesis of the essay was that trying to deal with risk came out when certainties assured to mankind by dogmatic truths of religious metaphysic were defeated by the development of scientific thinking. According to this interpretation, the large popularity of risk must be an indicator of human intellectual responsibility in front of society and politics, first of all, and the world were we live, the ecosphere, after. On the other side, in a less optimistic stance, Ulrich Beck, analysing effects of risk perception on society, theorizes so deep changes, at the point that, according to his opinion, hazards are shaping the transition of the modern to post-modern society. A large catalogue of fears has been explored, as Mike Davis did. People, city and urban systems hit by natural and social hazards changed and organized consequently, last discussed came out morphology: gated communities. Taking care of risk shows the desire to make action more effective. In the United States, the federal accounting institution is assessing risk in budget since the ‘90s, and many other state and local governments are following the same line creating special groups for risk assessment and/or requiring risk assessment of strategic plans to any public organization. This procedure of public policy monitoring highlights critical programs and analyses difficulties to carry them on. Risk connected to planning makes no surprise. Planners are used to talk about risk just after the crisis of the comprehensive rational model. It is enough to recail the seminal work of Friend and the IOR of London in taking care of uncertainty. But to tell the truth, risk was also an element of the algorithm of the rational decision making model, although inscribed in an isolated niche of the sequential process. Enlarging planning in scope, wicked problems, difficulties in prediction and projections, the increased dynamics of social change, technological progress, and much more make uncertainty the ordinary setting of planning practice. These substantive matters concern an even more complex grouping of actors willingly to be players of the planning stage, each of them legitimized to represent a true interest, starting from its own to larger organization or institutions deliberations. We must take care also of future generations. In this evolving situation, risk erupted from the domain where rationality had confined it and spread everywhere. The ways planners are dealing with risk are manifold. In any case they are working at the frontier, challenging new and difficult issues, taking unusual roles and performing unknown tasks, testing inteltectual technologies, assessing professional tools, exploring different perspectives and approaches. it is for long time that ecological claims are questions, research items, and are becoming a largely shared culture in our field. When, nowadays, we speak about risk, immediately we associate such term to a natural hazard, maybe | Conference Main Theme —_ because we face natural risk in environmental planning and in any kind of planning. In addition, political agendas are full of possible solutions to problems like garbage disposal, floods, soil-air-water pollution, landslides, costal erosion, soil waterproofing, volcano disasters, earthquakes, global warming. Scientists took initiative in these fields also influencing - sometimes — large public opinion awareness, which often erupts in protest movements. First answers to the public fears were security regulations, to avoid risk in the human endeavours. Then proper organizations were created and prepared to face hazards with emergency procedure, after nature had shown its fury. The last stage could be to pass from resistance and rescue to prevention and mitigation two tasks more close to planning. When our vision looks to more distant orisons in time, than we need more planning and more capability to deal with risk. ‘» y —_ Profile ~~ 2007 AESOP Congress. A profile of participants Daniela De Leo 2007 Aesop LOC member Trying to define the participants’ profile at XX1 Aesop Congress is not just satisfying a curiosity — this can be done with the printed materials — but, also, to understand who moves around this crowded scientific community and its more important annual event. If only at the end of the initiative we will know exactly the numbers and the percentages of participation at 2007 Napoli Congress, at the moment we can supply a detailed picture of both the subscribed participants, within early deadline, and papers presentations. The uploaded papers — more numerous every year — are not but the tip of the iceberg of all that moves in terms of contacts, relations and interests with reference to this event. Any time it provokes, undoubtedly, a stronger interest within the scientific community, pushed out, at the - global level, to the borders of its own field of knowledge and national relationships. This tendency is clearly confirmed by the latest Aesop conferences, not just at the European level but also in a largest planners community from all over the world. The number of participants from non European countries, right after the Second World Planning Schools Congress of Mexico City, has increased: it means that world-wide level meetings of planning schools stimulate interest and participation, there’s a demand of this kind emerging from worid planners network. So, the successful participation to the conference, this year, is not just the “Naples effect”, the attractivity of a beautiful and famous city of southern Italy in the summer, but it is for sure the measure of an interest that the members of the Association have been able to increase in time, making the Congress a fixed appointment in the agenda of not only European planners. This year there are more than 500 participants (considering also the PhD students that will join the main Congress from the Workshop in Paestum) coming from 40' between European and non European countries. Within this picture it is interesting to notice the relevant number of the Italians (around 21% of the total amount): it emphasizes, one more time, the success of the “Conferences tour” formula — from one Country to another —as an important opportunity to promote the Association also among (notoriously) lazy people! Furthermore, as usual, there’s a big part (around 15%) coming from UK, 10% from The Netherlands, 8% from Germany, 4% both from Austria and France, 3% from Portugal, to 2% from Sweden as well as Turkey. We also registered a relevant participation (as usual) of people fram USA (7%), but also from Australia, New Zealand,Canada, South America — with Mexico and Brazil — South Africa and North Africa too. We have also a good participation from the Countries of European enlargement and from new Aesop members. Regarding the abstracts submitted, that will be presented at the XXI Aesop Conference, just to be more inclusive we decided to allow free abstracts submission, even if we have had to process and select a lot of proposals. And it was a very big deal also for our very kind 28 trackchairs! Starting from 633 abstracts, uploaded in the first phase of submission, we finally have 412 presentations, selected by track chairs (this decreasing number depends also on not registered people). In this perspective, we have to consider the opportunity offered by free access to the abstracts upload procedure, the selection criteria adopted by track chairs and the fact that some people, even submitting an abstract, try hard to obtain funding for conference registration from their national or international institutions, and sometimes they have to give up. Therefore, even if the free abstracts upload — which is very hard work to process — is however a good opportunity to promote AESOP all around world, we have to think about some form of financing for interested people — especially young researchers — that, at the end of the selection phase, cannot join the congress because of financial problems. 1. Australia, Austria, Belgium, Brasil, Bulgarian, Canada, Czech Republic, Ciprus, Croatia, Denmark, Egipt, Finland, France, Germany, Ghana, Greece, India, Iran, Israel, Italy, Latvia, Mexico, New Zeland, Niger, Norvegian, Poland, Portugal, Romania, Serbia, Singapore, Spain, South Africa, Sweden, Swizerland, The Netherlands,Turky, United Arabs Emirates, Uk, Usa. Profile | About abstracts Track13 Track11 Track9 i Submitted Track7 @ Final presentation 7 Track5 Track3 Track1 The most crowded tracks are the first one, “Planning theory for the risk society”, and the sixth, “Participation and governance”, both for the importance of these issues within the planners community and for the thematic relevance they have for planners daily-job and, expecially, for researchers and academics. Remarkable also it’s the abstracts number of track 14, “Environmental planning”, not only for the reasons described above, but also for the importance that the congress main theme, the risk, plays in this field. However, to the Association, less crowded tracks are as much as important, because through them itis possible to recognize one specific scientific sub-community “together at work” (at least at the European level) not only during the annual event. = 2 Ba 3 p> Oo Cc oc Oo > ir U.e se ss < > = 5S + 6@2Dds =©@e Bf oO E WO & £ = = 7] 2 eo 5 Z= = 3 =D ra S 6 6 Go 2 = x Z gee = aceSe ROSSa EEE8 S 7S *s8zs espeee E 5Se Rr 8 EFs G w& cs zz 8 a g fo)g La —2 @no} a = c 5 10 ome + er eee Thuasne, aBit hl a ae Bie aeshee Track_1 | STATEMENT OF TRACK CHAIRS The title of the track embraces the theme of the conference, namely planning in the context of ‘risk’. Such a theme echoes current sensibilities both in terms of environmental concerns consequent upon climate change but also social and economic concerns linked to crime, terrorism, poverty, exclusion and marginalisation, amongst others. However, ‘risk’ is hardly a new concept as those who have long had to negotiate the volcanic context of Naples can testify. The issue for the Planning Theory Track is to seek to understand the nature of contemporary societies and the implications such contexts have for the possibilities associated with the making of place, both in relation to process and outcomes. Moreover, how far is ‘risk’ the dominating descriptor of contemporary society? Prompted by debate around the notion of the ‘risk society’, the following represent themes which participants in the conference might wish to explore: — What implications does the notion of the (contemporary) risk society have for planning practices and outcomes? — What role for the state within contemporary (risk) societies? — What is the appropriate balance between voluntarism and coercion, between individual interests and the public good? —What does ‘social justice’ and ‘environmental justice’ mean within contemporary societies and what are the tensions and convergences between these concepts? — What implications does the notion of ‘risk’ have for civil society and its relationship to the processes of the state? —Can and should society trust spatial planners to improve everyday living conditions? — What responsibilities do planners have to the various communities they serve? Planning Theory in a Risk Society see pe LIST OF ABSTRACTS 15 Pian(e) Speaking: a multiplanar theory of spatial planning and governance (Jean Hillier) 15 Planning on contested ideological terrain in Kabul, Afghanistan (Pietro Calogero) 15 Ideologies of certainty in a risky reality (Michael Gunder) 16 Revisiting the city as a rotation of risk undertaking, risk transfer and risk management processes. The example of public places (Kalliopi Sapountzaki) 16 How to deal with events in planning practices (Gabriele Pasqui) 17 The Bridge to Gretna: Three Faces of a Case (James Throgmorton) 17 Re-discovering the pragmatist tradition in planning thought (Patsy Healey) 17 Informality and rights: the ambiguities of power (Vanessa Watson) 18 Dual planning theory: lethal and communicative? (Tore Sager) 18 Operationalizing holism in planning analysis (Frank Moulaert) 19 Seismic risks and urban mitigation planning. The case of Istanbul (Murat Balamir) 19 Planning in the face of risk (Nurit Alfasi) 20 Theory versus practice — about setting up planning systems (Thomas Dillinger) 20 Towards a rhizomatic ecophilosophy for economic development (James Rowe) 20 China’s pro-growth urban planning in rapid urbanization (Jieming Zhu) 21 Public health risk planning in Hong Kong: a Post-SARS perspective (Dennis L. H. Hui, Mee Kam Ng) 21 Methodological and ethical challenges in spatial planning research (Neil Harris, Patsy Healey, Frank Moulaert) 22 The assumed motives of opponents to infrastructure facilities (Maarten Wolsink, Jeroen Devilee) 22 Deconstructing risk: towards a radical planning agenda (Nabil Kamel, Kathieen Lee) 22 Planning for floods (Nico Pieterse, Joost Tennekes) 23 Social concerns interpreted by the construct of ‘human needs’ in a quest to minimise social risks of new settlers (Rania Abdel Galil) 24 Individual risk of cities implicated in territorial cohesion. How to measure it and how to predict it (Tadeusz Zipser, Wawrzyniec Zipser) 24 From masterplan to mastermind (Hans Knikkink) 24 The risks in expropriation processes: data concerns, plan-led systems and social-economic justice (Elisabete Silva, Miguel Fernandes) 25 Planning as a design science — design science as a methodology (Perry Hoeijes) 25 Trust and governance in planning (Malcolm Tait, Carsten Jahn Hansen) 26 From the green revolution to the gene revolution in India: 1965-2007 (Asmita Bhardwaj) 26 Territorial cohesion and marine spatia! planning: a new arena for balancing wealth and risk (Sue Kidd) 13 | 26 27 27 27 28 28 28 29 29 29 30 30 30 31 31 32 Track_1 | Metropoli Vesuvio (Maria Chiara Pastore, Maria Chiara Piccinelli, Giovanna Maria Silva) Informality and Information and Communication Technology (ICT): spaces for new networks? (Nancy Odendaal) Contemporary planning in Serbia: risky business in the risk society (Tijana Dabovic, Dejan Djordjevic) Plan it without a condom! (Benjamin Davy) Carrying capacity and development legitimacy (Ivan Stanic) Planning risk by urban planning (Daniela Mello) ’ Strategic planning thought, risk and uncertainty. Lessons from elsewhere (Harry Dimitriou) Don’t worry, be happy: it’s only a matter of risk. Regasification and ecology of fear in Taranto, Italy (Valeria Monno) Naples and Barcelona, two cities at environmental risk: which trade-off between social and environmental equity? (Floridea Di Ciommo) Balancing on a jagged crest. Cues for a spatial communicative planner (Laura Lieto) Which problem forces us to be more resilient ? immediate deterioration or cumulative crises? (Clovis Ultramari, Denis A. Rezende) Control and media information in public spaces (Claudia Romano) Neo-liberalism and the risk society (Friedhelm Fischer) Personal, residential and public space. A Modal Perspective (Kimmo Lapintie) Views, visions and visibilities: building place reflexivity into planning theory (Meredith Drake Reitan, Tridib Banerjee) Researching planning in academia and practice: a review of methods and approaches in recent planning research (Neil Harris) 14 | Planning Theory in a Risk Society —_s Plan(e) speaking: a multiplanar theory of spatial planning and governance Jean Hillier GURU, Newcastle University, UK j.s.hillier@ncl.ac.uk | develop a postrepresentational theory of practices for spatial planning and governance; a multiple, relational approach of dynamic complexity to understanding and working with contingencies of place, time and actant behaviours, attempting to map molar and molecular lines, to anticipate which might be dead-ends, which might meander formlessly and which may potentially become extremely powerful. Using Deleuzean planar geophilosophy, | offer the potential for multiple plan(e)s: several (or perhaps one collectively preferred) broad trajectories or ‘visions’ of the longer-term future — (plan(e)s of consistency or immanence) — and shorter-term, location specific detailed plans and projects with collaboratively determined tangible goals - (plan(e)s of organisation or transcendence. | explore what spatial planning/urban management practice could look like if it were to become along Deleuzean lines. | argue the case for performance-based planning rather than performance-measured, target-based master plans, discussing critical problems and issues for theory and practice. Planning on contested ideological terrain in Kabul, Afghanistan Pietro Calogero U.C. Berkeley, USA pietro@berkeley.edu Kabul experiences many of the challenges of a rapidly-growing capital city in the global South, including insufficient urban services, informality in property relations and state-society relations, and substantial disagreement about what it means to be modern. As a capital city, it also suffers the problems of intergovernmental conflict between municipal and national governments, and the ‘dual-economy’ challenges of a wealthy diplomatic/NGO sector and an otherwise relatively poor urban population. In these respect Kabul is an exemplary case-study of the challenges to urban governance in Tashkent, Dhaka, Khartoum, and Rabat. In addition, Kabui is a testing ground for two competing projects: American-backed neoliberal imperialism and regional Sunni versions of political Islam. In this paper | plan to explore the local intersections of these various issues through the theoretical lens of governmentality. Ideologies of certainty in a risky reality Michael Gunder University of Auckland, New Zealand m.gunder@auckland.ac.nz Two perceptions of risk tend to dominate our leading conceptualisations of the term. The first perspective largely held by government and the scientific community «espouses a positivistic (or realist) theory of knowledge and a bureaucraticrationalistic policy orientation» (Jasanoff, 1999:137). Risk, in this view, is something that can be measured, observed, mapped, and generally controlled. Under this perspective, planning is often perceived to play a central scientific role in the achievement of this ‘management’ task. Institutional failure to manage risk is therefore a consequence of their knowledge and capability being disparate to the mission, or refiects a political unwillingness to undertake some necessary action. The second perspective is a constructionist one, where risks «do not directly reflect natural reality but are refracted in every society through lenses shaped by history, politics, and culture», and/or focused by the discourses — after Foucault —of the ‘specialised languages and sets of practices’ ‘which serve to channel power in society’ (137). In this context, ‘[risk is not an objective condition, but a social construction of reality, which starts with the question of how people explain misfortune’ (Hoogenboom and Ossewaarde, 2005: 606). This paper explores this perspective from the position that risk is a fear of the repressed, undecidable and unknown that haunts social reality, for it may spring up at anytime to create adversity and misfortune (Derrida, 1994:10). In this view, risk is inherently an ideological specter responding to a lack of knowledge, uncertainty and/or inherent unknowability, which in turn induces society to crave for and then seek to generate further constructs of certainty, even if mere fantasy and illusion, that purports to contro! and overcome that which is unknown, hence risky (Gunder, 2005: 181). In contrast to the scientific realist perspective of ‘manageable’ risk, this paper will argue that planning often produces just such an ideological response. Further, this paper will argue that a desire for certainty towards the risky future, no matter how / illusionary, underlies and empowers planning’s very ontological purpose. References: Derrida J. (1994), Specters of Marx, London, Routledge 15 | Track_1 | Gunder M. (2005), “The Production of Desirous Space: Mere Fantasies of the Utopian City?’, Planning Theory. 4(2). 173-199 Hoogenboom M., Ossewaarde R. (2005), “From Iron Cage to Pigeon House: The Birth of Reflexive Authority”. Organizational Studies 26(4): 601-619 Jasanoff S. (1999), “The Songlines of Risk”, Environmental Values 8(2): 135-152 Revisiting the city as a rotation of risk undertaking, risk transfer and risk management processes. The example of public places Kalliopi Sapountzaki Harokopion University of Athens, Greece Sapountzaki@hua.gr U. Beck, whose work appears to have inspired the thematic scope of this conference, has showed off risks as the driving force of the contemporary global society and economy: In the same line of thought Giddens (1999) alleges that the trading and offloading of risk isn’t just a casual feature of the capitalist economy. Capitalism is actually unthinkable and unworkable without risk. The essence of this school of thought lies in that those production models which pursue confrontation of old risks — i.e. those originating from nature- with the support of science and technology, produce as by-products manufactured risks. These latter risks trigger off new economic activities aiming at their elimination / reduction and so forth. Allin all society and economy grows and develops by creating successive generations of risks which however undermine their very existence. As long as this process perpetuates uncertainty grows; nevertheless development might be impossible without constant risk proliferation and expansion. The authors appreciating risk as an all-embracing element of modern capitalism — according to Giddens’ and Beck’s diagnoses - attempt a renewed reading of the city as a series or a rotation of successive, overlapping layers of risk undertakings and risk management treatments. They therefore introduce a risk-based taxonomy of urban activities / land uses in order to facilitate the above suggested approach to the urban structure and hence put the foundations of a new angle of vision of urban planning. In particular urban activities / land uses are recognized as: - activities generating risks as by-products (i.e. manufactured risks as a result of technology’s interference) and / or - activities / services related to the production-consumption of voluntary risks and /or - activities /services offering alleviation of involuntary risks and / or - activities of risk exchange and /or - ctivities redistributing risks (i.e. the functions of the welfare state). The introduced taxonomy facilitates among others a thorough study of the mechanisms of risk transfer in spatial terms as well as potential means of withholding and controlling such harmful processes. Besides, the taxonomy is advantageous in that it offers a conceptual platform to support representation of the temporal dimension of the city and city development and anticipation of its future dynamics. The authors localize and “revisit” public and semi-public places of high risk in Athens (due to actions of private, collective or state agencies) for the sake of empirical testing and application of their approach. References: Beck U. (1992), Risk Society: Towards a New Modernity, Sage, London Giddens A. (1999), The Reith Lectures: Risk, BBC News Online, URL: http://news.bbc.co.uk.reith_99 Habermas J. (1998), Die Postnationale Konstellation. Politische Essays, Suhrkamp Verlag, Frankfurt am Main Lupton D. and J. Tulloch (2002), “Life would be pretty dull without risk: Voluntary risk-taking and its pleasures”, Health, Risk & Society, Vol.4, No.2, pp 113-124 Sapountzaki K. (2005), “Coping with seismic vulnerability: Small manufacturing firms in western Athens’, Disasters, Vol. 29 No. 2, pp. 195-212 Sapountzaki K. (2007), “Social resilience to environmental risks: Amechanism of vulnerability transfer?”, Management of Environmental Quality, (under publication process) vol 18 issue 3, due out in May 2007 Smith K. (1998), Environmental Hazards — Assessing Risk and Reducing Disaster, second edition, Routledge, London How to deal with events in planning practices Gabriele Pasqui Polytechnic of Milano, Italy gabriele.pasqui@polimi.it Events happen when something unexpected (and unpredictable) generates a new meaning. Events are not simply changes, since they are strictly connected with a break in the cognitive dimension of action. If we face an event, and if we recognize it, we are in front of something that is going to re-shape our conceptual frames, giving new directions to meanings and actions. In our society we usually think at events as possible consequences of a risk situation (for example: terrific and dangerous natural events or terroristic attacks); but events should also be considered positive possibilities, even if not to be programmed, | 16 | Planning Theory in a Risk Society — in an uncertain situation. From this point of view, events can’t be considered in rational planning; but, when we are involved in planning practices we know that events are opportunities for actors. In this paper | want to discuss strategies for dealing with events in uncertain planning processes from two points of view: - a general discussion on the relationship between events in an uncertain setting and unexpected effects of social action from the point of view of a theory of practice; - an evaluation of the role of events in two specific planning practices (a strategic plan and a local development policy). The aim of this discussion is to support a planning style that gives up the idea of programming and controlling events and their consequences, but is able to let events be and recognize them, using their consequences as a cognitive resource for action. The bridge to Gretna: three faces of a case James Throgmorton University of lowa USA james-throgmorton@uiowa. edu This paper focuses on the catastrophic post-hurricane flooding that occurred in New Orleans late in the summer of 2005. More specifically, it focuses on what happened when a group of mostly black New Orleanians tried to escape their flooded city by crossing a bridge from New Orleans into a nearby town, Gretna. Building on it, | argue that the persuasiveness of claims about what any particular case means depends on the contexts in which those claims are made, tested, and transformed into action. Recognizing that scholarly debate within the disciplines provides one important context, | present three ways in which social scientists typically try to make sense out of particular cases. But | also argue that the persuasiveness of claims also depends on how their interpretations fit into the web of locally-grounded common urban narratives found in places. tn the end, | suggest that social scientists should tap the power of stories and story telling if they want to advise real flesh and blood people how to behave more wisely while being immersed in the flow of action. | also emphasize that place and spatiality matter when interpreting cases. There is no way that an environmental social scientist (or anyone else for that matter) can make sense out of cases like the Gretna bridge incident without having some basic knowledge of the physical and social terrain of the places in which those cases are set. Re-discovering the pragmatist tradition in planning thought Patsy Healey University of Newcastle UK patsyhealey@btinternet.com This paper is a result of an unexpected and enriching encounter | have had with the work of William James and John Dewey. These founders of ‘pragmatism’ as a mode of thought were deeply interpretive, in their emphasis on the primacy of the meaning of concepts as established in the ongoing flow of human endeavour. They were also, especially Dewey, insistent on the importance of the social context of the flow of life, and reached towards what we would now more easily refer to as the cultural constitution of social life. James and Dewey emphasised the methodological implications of such a perspective, while Dewey wrote extensively on its implications for the how the ‘democratic project’ should be pursued. Dewey explicitly identified with a ‘socialist’ project, but not one influenced by Marxist analysis or ideology. These ideas had a major influence on the development of American ideas about government and public policy in the 1920s and 1930s, challenging the primacy of the conception of individual entrepreneurs pursuing self-interest and personal material freedoms. The US pragmatist tradition seems to have been largely unknown to planning thinkers in the mid-late twentieth century. However, since the late 1980s, several US planning theorists have revived the pragmatist tradition. In this paper, | will attempt an initial assessment of what can be learned from the pragmatic tradition in relation to the contemporary ‘project’ of planning as an idea and a practice. Informality and rights: the ambiguities of power Vanessa Watson University of Cape Town, South Africa Vanessa. Watson@uct.ac.za In recent years there have been suggestions that perspectives on planning and planning theory from the global South can make important contributions to a body of theorizing which has originated in, and has been largely informed by, the regions of the global North . These theorists have emphasized both the highly situated nature as well as the broader relevance of this Southern thinking: their position challenges questionable assumptions of universality which underlie much 17 | Track_1 | ‘mainstream’ and Northern planning theory, but also argues that confronting the particularities of planning in Southern contexts yields insights and raises questions which can be of relevance elsewhere. The concept of informality (in both decision-making processes and as a characteristic of livelihoods and shelter in the contexts with which planners must deal) is emerging as one of these Southern contributions which has wider relevance. Informality has certainly become of central interest to planners in the South, where 50-80% of many urban economies are now informal, but increasingly it is of interest in cities of the North as well (Roy) as growing inequality and poverty (one fallout of globalization) force families out of the formal job and housing markets. What is different about informality in many cities in current times is that it can no longer be described as only small and marginal forms of activity - in many cases (where the ‘formal’ has shrunk / retreated) the informal has expanded and spread can contain elements that are large and dominant. These processes dramatically increase ‘risk’ in urban environments, for those attempting to survive in ways considered to be informal as well as for those concerned with urban planning and management. Yet if planning is to respond to, and engage with, informality (as it must) it will require a more serious destabilization of currently accepted processes and practices than is often recognized. The argument that in fact much informality is produced by, and constituted through the application of existing planning norms, regulations and visions of modernity, reinforces this. More recently there has been tendency to argue for a rights-based approach to support the struggles of those living and working informally in cities eg the establishment of legal frameworks of rights at local level, national constitutional level and international level. The concept of ‘the right to the city’ (for those marginalized from formal Jand, housing or job access) is one example of this. Rights are increasingly enshrined in constitutions (eg South Africa’s constitutional right of all to adequate shelter), or rights for indigenous minorities in other countries. The International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights (ICESCR) and the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights (ICCPR), which allows appeal to the UN Human Rights Committee, are attempts to establish housing and land rights at an international level. Yet from within the field of Indigenous Studies, scholars are beginning to ask if the eruption of ‘rights’ in its many forms, do not in fact produce new procedures of subjugation. Scholars questioning the epistemological basis of Western law, and its assumptions of universality, also contribute to this debate. Given growing contestations in most major cities around rights of minorities and the ‘poors’, in which access to land and housing (often secured informally) plays a major role, it is important for planning to appreciate the ambiguities of power which surround the reliance on rights as a way of addressing issues which have their roots in broader processes of political and economic domination. Dual planning theory: lethal and communicative? Tore Sager Norwegian University of Science and Technology, Norway tore.sager@ntnu.no In response to the congress theme, Planning for the risk society, | introduce the concept of ‘dual planning theory’. The term springs from ‘dual-use technology’, which refers to tools and techniques that have both military purposes and civil commercial applications. The idea of transferring this concept to planning theory was prompted by several articles by Eyal Weizman. He cites Shimon Naveh, a retired brigadier general in the Israeli Defense Forces, telling that officers read John Forester to develop skills as ‘operational architects’. Forester’s work on communicative planning theory was part of the curriculum inspiring the development of ‘walking through walls’, a new strategy for urban warfare in the dense Palestinian cities. This unexpected penetration of war into the private sphere of the home is a profound form of humiliation and trauma. The meaning of ‘dual planning theory’ might be expanded beyond the military connotations of the concept. It might be taken to include theories of planning that have a distinctly ‘dark side’ as well as a light side. Dual planning theory gives rise to an ethical problem: What should the planning theorist do to protect against misuse of his or her ideas? Do theorists have a moral obligation to communicate intended and legitimate areas of use and warn against perverted use and potential dark-side effects? Should communicative planning theorists feel a special responsibility for such participative foresight processes? Operationalizing holism in planning analysis Frank Moulaert Newcastle University APL/GURU, UK frank.moulaert@ncl.ac.uk Comparative research can play a significant role in evaluating planning experiences and preparing planning projects. Positivist methods for comparative research have a tendency to stress the mainstream and the measurable features of cases and projects. These unfortunately are not always the most instructive when it comes to make decisions about strategies and projects. Holist comparative analysis offers an alternative or a different perspective to positivist methods (e.g. multivariate analysis, multi-criteria analysis). The first section of the paper explains basic concepts in holist analysis (themes, patterns, systems and subsystems, the 18 | — Planning Theory in a Risk Society suas role of outliers) and illustrates how it has first been used in institutional economics. It also addresses the links between pragmatism and holism in policy and planning analysis. The second section uses research results from two Framework Projects to explain how holism works in planning analysis. The first one ‘Urban Restructuring and Social Polarization in the City’ (URSPIC) unrolls the theme of large-scale Urban Development Projects and how they are embedded in their urban environment. This project has less of a pragmatist dimension than the second one on ‘Social Innovation and Governance in Local Communities’ (SINGOCOM) where feedback loops going from policy and strategy analysis to research design (selection of the central theme, related themes and their interactive patterns) are highly relevant. Seismic risks and urban mitigation planning. The case of Istanbul Murat Balamir Middle East Technical University, Ankara, Turkey balamir@arch.metu.edu.tr Currently, the metropolitan city of Istanbul is one of the largest risk pools in the world owing to the ‘impending big earthquake’, and the extremely vulnerable physical and human assets. Vulnerabilities in the city include low levels of awareness, scarcities of capital, non-existing administrative capacities necessary for the purposes of mitigation planning, and intentional deviations and disinformation generated by interest groups. This environment is the source of a crucial challenge and demands of new tasks from the institution of planning. Determination of hazards and vulnerabilities are the initial steps of the development of methods of mitigation planning. Mitigation efforts (as undertaken by the earthquake master plan of Istanbul, EMPI) necessitated the identification of major ‘risk sectors’ in the metropolitan city, methods of risk analysis and management in each, as well as tools of implementation. Apart from the assessments of the local seismic attributes, likely failures in buildings and infrastructure, almost a dozen interrelated ‘risk-sectors’ could be specified that necessitate spatial coordination and planning for mitigation purposes. These comprise ‘hazardous uses’, ‘open spaces’, ‘emergency facilities’, ‘macro-form’, ‘urban texture’, ‘productive capacity’, and other risk sectors in the mega city. The GIS based on individual property attributes allowed measurements of relative risks, production of integrated risk maps, and devise innovative land-use mitigation policies. ‘Urban Mitigation Planning’ is not only based on spatial analyses, and the contributions of other disciplines, but also the involvement of citizens, NGOs and official bodies in each sector, and therefore new forms of governance. Plans prepared for the high-risk districts in particular, have to rely on incentives given to communities for comprehensive regeneration projects as well as new methods in urban risk mitigation planning. Planning in the face of risk Nurit Alfasi Ben Gurion University of the Negev, Israel nurital@bgu.ac.il This paper elaborates a multi scale framework for integrating the concept of risk society to planning. The lowest rung in this scale comprises the assessment and integration of risks to the individual, progressing to mezzo-scale risks to communities and urban districts, and finally to large scale risks to the built environment. The proposed framework is flexible enough to encompass the entire scale of planning risks relevant to a certain site and situation. A case study exemplifying the assessment of risk to the Israeli built environment is presented. Based on this, a few basic principles are drawn to advance a general concept of planning for the risk society. First, while planning is practiced on a case-by-case base, general planning principles should be phrased in the light of lessening risk that bind discrete planning decisions. Second, although planning is clearly a political action, professional planning considerations should have more weight within planning administrations. Therefore, risk assessment should rely on knowledge stemming from wide-ranging fields of study and adapted to planning values. Third, and in order to realize the first two principles, the planning structure must ensure impartiality, stability and publicity of planning values. In summary, we claim that in order to efficiently deal with current risks, planning should reclaim its position as a civil service, committed to the public interest, and thus regain its professional standing. 19 | Track_1 Theory versus practice. About setting up planning systems Thomas Dillinger Technical University of Vienna, Austria tdilling@pop.tuwien.ac.at After the civil war in the former Republic of Yugoslavia the planning system more or less broke down. In theory the old planning instruments have been still in power but the political, legal and institutional background was missing, thus the implementation was not quite successful. The Republic of Serbia had to set up a new planning system applicable to deal with planning problems in a completely changed political environment. In the year 2003 a new “Planning and construction Law” was adopted, but doesn’t work efficiently in practice. A new law for “Spatial and Urban Planning” is already discussed. Kosovo got an interim civilian administration led by the United Nations (Resolution 1244). The mission performs the whole spectrum of essential administrative function. Regarding the field of spatial planning it became very soon obvious that the whole system has to be “re-invented”. A Ministry of Environment and Spatial Planning, an Institute for Spatial Planning have been established and in the year 2003 a “Spatial Planning” law has been adopted. Beside that, the international community provided know-how and assistance to develop the system of spatial planning. A Kosovo Spatial Plan has been elaborated and the first Municipality and Urban Development Plans have been adopted. in both cases great affords have been made to set up a new system of spatial planning. The paper explores the gap between theory and practice and investigates the obstacles for implementation. Towards a rhizomatic ecophilosophy for economic development James Rowe University of Auckland, New Zealand jrowe@manukau.govt.nz Economic development is a complex and constantly changing profession. According to the literature, it lacks a theoretical base from which to advance as a profession and academic discipline. The theory utilised by economic development practitioners has been largely borrowed from economics, geography and planning. The discipline also appears to lack a robust framework that explains the seemingly random location and occurrences of economic activity and the apparent disconnect between economic development strategies and these new economic activities. This research endeavours to develop such a framework by utilising Deleuzian concepts such as rhizomes, assemblages, lines of flight, reterritorialisation and nomads as methodological tools to describe the emergence and sometimes the later disappearance of economic activities and new facilities. This writer encourages practitioners and academics to open their minds and ‘think outside the square’ to expand their bag of tools to include alternative philosophical viewpoints to bridge the gap between practice and theory. This research presents a rhizomatic ecophilosophy of economic development by creating a Deleuzian framework for understanding the practice of local economic development. China’s pro-growth urban planning in rapid urbanization Jieming Zhu National University of Singapore rstzhujm@nus.edu.sg The China’s economy has performed spectacularly since 1978 when the economic reforms commenced, growing at an average rate of 9.4 percent annually between 1978 and 2004 in GDP. The land use planning system, providing the right site at the right place to the right user, cannot be ignored as one of the important contributing factors. Rapid economic growth cannot be achieved without a conducive urban planning system. This paper is intended to analyze an emerging practice of China’s pro-growth urban planning and its impact on the country’s rapid economic growth. Urban planning is dissected into three modes, namely development control; plan-making and process of plan-making. By looking into the nature of urban planning, the author scrutinizes the issue how urban planning can promote local economic growth in the context of developing economies. Without a capacity of mobilizing economic resources and consensual social support, urban planning can hardly achieve both physical and economic growth actively and directly. The model of China’s pro-growth ’ urban planning is composed of three elements, i.e. the strategic concept plan for growth; corporate-styled planning process and flexible development control regime. This transitional urban planning system has been very responsive to market change. However, a real long-term sustainable economic growth, which may not be promised by the existing planning practice, requires further institutional change to the China’s urban planning system. — Planning Theory in a Risk Society — Public health risk planning in Hong Kong: a post-SARS perspective Dennis L. H. Hui Hong Kong University, China Mee Kam Ng Hong Kong University, China meekng@hku.hk The SARS crisis has uncovered many of the institutional vulnerabilities of public health governance in Hong Kong that have not been thoroughly investigated. These institutional vulnerabilities include heavy bureaucratisation of public health system, unclear chain of command and premature form of government-civil society collaboration. They not only have exacerbated the intensity of risk that population have been exposed to but also have precipitated legitimacy crisis at the political level. Subsequent to the crisis, a number of inquiries were launched to investigate these vulnerabilities and how to address them. Amongst the recommendations from these inquiries, considerable attention was given to the promise of planning. Planning has considered from these inquiries’ perspective a policy instrument to hedge against risk that has been often exceeding the maximum governing capacity of bureaucracy. Four years elapsed the SARS crisis, there has witnessed a growing attention to risk planning in government setting. However, the deeper issue is whether the current executive-led mode of governance in Hong Kong is ready to lend its support to risk planning that attempts to solve the institutional vulnerabilities. This is especially important when risk planning needs to balance the concern for respecting individual rights and for enforcing measures that deemed to curtail the former. The tension between planning for citizen and planning with citizen in risk society is a valid concern. Methodological and ethical challenges in spatial planning research Neil Harris University of Wales, Cardiff UK Patsy Healey Newcastle University, UK patsyhealey@btinternet.com Frank Moulaert Newcastle University and IFRESI-CNRS, UK Research inquiry and developing knowledge-ability are repeatedly stressed as key attributes of planning work. Yet there is no research methods text specifically for the planning field. We think this is needed to address the particular methodological and ethical challenges of doing research in this field. Meanwhile, there are many institutional threats to the development of the craft of planning research in the worlds of governance practice, consultancy practice and universities. Our long-term idea is to create an edited research methods text, including over-view papers, review papers and particular examples where authors of research studies provide personalised accounts of how they did their work. This Roundtable is proposed as a step in this direction. It will include a general introduction, followed by two papers which raise issues about research method, and general discussion about the case for, content of and contributions to a spatial planning research methods text. We would appreciate contributions from all in the field who feel that there is a need for a spatial planning research methods text, - doctoral students, post-doctoral students, experienced researchers and those teaching research methods! Session structure: ~ Introduction (Patsy Healey) ~ Researching planning in academia and practice: a review of methods and approaches in recent planning research (Neil Harris) ~ Operationalising ‘holism’ in planning analysis (Frank Moulaert) ~ Discussion 21 | Track_1 The assumed motives of opponents to infrastructure facilities Maarten Wolsink University of Amsterdam NL M.P.Wolsink@uva.nl Jeroen Devilee Social and Cultural Planning Agency, The Hague NL In environmental planning, decision-making on land use and public policy on space making increasingly causes conflicts. Risk management and perceptions have become crucial and the focus in siting theory has now shifted to the balance of local concerns of host communities with the nationwide concerns of the users of the facilities. In environmental psychology, geography and risk research clear advancements are made by empirically investigating these conflicts. In planning and policy the planners’ perspective (Snary, 2000) remains dominant. This rather onedimensional approach of the resistance to facility siting is less founded in empirical evidence and it includes easy assumptions about the motives of opponents: residents merely ‘protecting their ‘turf’, exclusively focusing on their backyard. Unfounded assumptions also concern the locals’ perceptions of the facility itself or the utility of what the investors supposed to be a public good (Wolsink 2006). An empirical study is presented on risk perceptions in a large-scale survey in six decision processes on different waste facilities. A scale is developed to measure the planners’ perspective of motives for opposition. The analysis of the “backyard motives” data shows that the crucial factors in perceived risk perceptions are not any personality trait (e.g. egotism, ignorance, irrationality). Crucial factors appear to be perceived environmental injustice, procedural fairness, and personal commitment to community values. The inability of current planning to deal with these phenomena is a clear example of the changed context of decision making in the risk society. References: Snary C. (2004), Urban Studies 41, 33-55 Wolsink M. (2006), Transactions of the Institute of British Geographers 31, 85-91 Deconstructing Risk: Towards a Radical Planning Agenda Nabil Kamel Arizona State University USA nkamel@asu.edu Kathleen Lee Arizona State University USA Historically, the city has been promoted and imagined as a safe haven from nature’s intemperance or from scarcity or warfare. Nevertheless, people living in cities remain subject to violence, discrimination, warfare, and natural disasters. Despite claims of a new and generalized societal condition defined by the permeation of risk in all aspects of (urban) life, the exposure to risks remains highly uneven and mirrors pre-existing relations of power — locally and globally. As such, the paper argues that the uneven exposure to risk is intrinsic, if not necessary, to the reproduction of global-urban social relations in contemporary societies. Using a number of cases from the United States, the position of planning theories and practices are examined at three levels: defining what constitutes a risk to society, managing the discourse on risk, and generating interventions to deal with the defined risks. The debate on risk and planning needs to take into account a critical understanding of the historical and geographical construction of risk beyond the experience of upper and middle classes in Western societies. In addition, planners’ discourse on risk needs to deconstruct existing narratives of risk in ways that reveal power relations and create spaces for alternative definitions of risks. Finally, planners need to advance a radical and progressive agenda that addresses the root causes of the uneven exposure to risk. Planning for floods Nico Pieterse Netherlands Institute for Spatial Research, NL Joost Tennekes Netherlands Institute for Spatial Research, NL joost.tennekes@gmx.de Over the last decade, many European countries have suffered from serious floods. Also for the Netherlands, future 22 Planning Theory in a Risk Society — predictions of climate change offer a gloomy perspective on the expected damage due to floods, which will be strengthened by the steady grow of economic value in flood prone zones. The potential damage will reach a point that any flood will be unacceptable for society. The Netherlands need spatial planning as a complementary solution to the old approach of prevention by building dykes and dams. The key to this new approach is zoning on the basis of the behavior of the water once flooding occurs. In our analyses the shape and location of these zones depend two variables: the time before the flood reaches the zone, and the depth of a flood. Each zone gets it own spatial planning scheme, consisting issues of regional planning, safety policy, urban development and architecture. Regional planning involves the choice of building sites, the use of waterbasins, dividing the area into compartments, and planning evacuation routes. Safety policy involves evacuation strategies, differentiated flood insurance premiums, guidelines for usage of buildings and risk communication. Urban development involves measures on the level of districts, such as building on — artificially- built up areas. Architectural measures consist of adaptations to the individual buiiding. In this way, every zone will have its own specific mix of spatial measures, fitted to its risk profile. Social concerns interpreted by the construct of ‘human needs’ in a quest to minimise social risks of new settlers Rania Abdel Galil University of Sheffield UK r.galil@shef.ac.uk New developments are promoted as a solution to the overcrowding and congestion of old cities and towns, where it is perceived that people would willingly migrate in pursuit of new opportunities and improved well-being. The sustainability of these new developments relies on achieving a balance of economic, environmental and social needs. In planning for new developments, determining the variety of issues that can contribute to their sustainability is far from being a certain task. Furthermore, deciding on which of these issues should be awarded higher priority in the planning decision-making process is equally challenging. The idea of prioritising needs is particularly useful in a developing country’s context where resources are scarce and have to be optimally used. This is certainly the case in Egypt’s new towns and developments, where building new developments on desert reclaimed land has been a long tradition. Cities and villages in the Nile Valley are overcrowded and subsequently threatened by poverty, unemployment, inadequate shelter and inadequate basic infrastructure. With the significant rise in population causing congestion in existing urban and rural areas, accompanied with growing patterns of urbanization, urban expansion is occurring at the expense of cultivated land. A programme of new cities has been operating for decades in Egypt as a response to the problem of overpopulated cities and the problematic consequences, and in aim to create new arteries for development. Economic feasibility studies have supported the strategy of establishing new developments outside the narrow Valley and into the depths of the desert, yet the environmental and social concerns have not played an equal role in the process of decision making. This paper focuses on the social dimension. In that capacity, it investigates characteristics and sources of the prospective inhabitants in order to assimilate and prioritise their perceived needs. The paper proposes a framework to prioritise the social parameters whether individual in terms of well-being and security or communal such as services, so as to reduce social risks inherent to the settlement in new areas. ‘Human needs’ can be seen as a theoretical base upon which social parameters pertinent to the sustainability of new settlements in a developing country can be organised. Maslow, a leading humanistic psychologist, set up a hierarchical theory of needs often represented as a pyramid, where he defined four levels of basic needs; physiological needs, safety needs, needs of love, affection and belongingness and finally needs for esteem. Beyond these needs, higher !evels of needs exist, which Maslow termed ‘self-actualizing needs’, which are the needs to fulfil oneself and become all that one is capable of becoming. Following this hierarchical theory, one can analyze the needs of communities foreseen to inhabit new urban developments, in order to assess their needs and consequently minimise the risks associated with migrating into newly developed areas. The aim is to achieve an effective account of the diverse social factors that impact people’s decision to settle in new areas and to organise them in order to determine what are perceived as social risks that can act as a hurdle to the success of new developments at different phases of a settlement. A case study of new developments on desert reclaimed land in Egypt is used as an illustration. The paper provides a framework by which the planning decision making process takes into account social aspects at different levels of the settlement process to minimise social risks facing new settlers, in an aim to sustain new developments on desert reclaimed land. Track_1 Individual risk of cities implicated in territorial cohesion. How to measure it and how to predict it Tadeusz Zipser Wroclaw University of Technology, Poland Wawrzyniec Zipser Wroclaw University of Technology, Poland wawrzyniec.zipser@pwr.wroc. pi Any cooperation between cities results in interdependence. Another aftereffect may be a kind of permanent competition. There are better and worse locations in terms of geographic determinants, as well as settlement network nodes. Thus interactions of both, actual and virtual nature, have to be taken into consideration. Their variability can entail some shifts in equilibrium in the system. A “steady state” in that system is very often likely to be subject to change, the evidence of which seems to be the swapping of positions in the hierarchical order. A good example is the historic rivalry between harbour cities for the status of a main maritime gateway of Europe. We are faced with a special sort of geographically conditioned risk. It is especially important when a successful “selfmade” city might reinforce the attractiveness of its neighbours in a competitive development. We propose a method for estimating that risk by using a simulation of urban growth. It allows us to obtain precisely the actual size of every unit in the selected system of cooperating cities, without any diversification present initially. A necessary course of changes concerning the process parameters is recognized. Further classification and interpretation of consecutive fluctuations and trend variations help to explain probable factors affecting reality. Their social, economic and demographic aspects could enable us to forecast the extent of risk and chances. Examples of such a procedure are presented. From masterplan to mastermind Hans Knikkink BVBA Planning Process Management Consultancy, Belgium ppmc.hans.knikkink@pandora.be This paper is a reflection on 40 years of experience with urban and regional planning assignments, both in The Netherlands and abroad. Since the early sixties of last century, the author has participated in three distinct mainstreams of planning ideology and practice. Each mainstream is characterised by different demands on technical skills and social responsibility of the planning professional. The mainstreams are Masterplanning (MP), Participatory planning (PP) and Masterminding (MM). In the Masterplanning Period, up until the sixties last century, the dominant mega-trends in society were: explosive demographic and economic growth. The predominant planning perspective was: the future is more of the same. The instruments for forward planning were Blueprints and the instrument for quality control was the Cost-benefit analysis. The planner’s role in the generic planning-process was that of the Analyst-of-mainly-statistical-trends. In the Participatory Planning period (around the seventies), the dominant mega-trend in society was the Social-cuitural Revolution and the planning perspective was of an ideological nature: the future will be (made) different. The instruments for forward planning were Advocacy plans and the instrument for quality control was that of the Social Impact Analysis. The planner’s role in the generic planning-process was either a polarised or polemic engagement with the under privileged. The Masterminding period started of some twenty years ago and is characterised by a diffuse set of mega-trends in society such as: ICT explosion, globalisation and concern for the climate. The planning perspective is dynamically volatile. The generic instrument for forward planning is the Collaborative Action-plan and the instrument for quality control is the Robustness Analysis. The planner has a dualistic role in the planning-process: facilitator for those in power, the decisionmakers, and mediator for those at risk in the margins of society. The paper will elaborate the theoretical frameworks of the Collaborative Action-planning and the Robustness Analysis. Both concepts will be illustrated with practical examples. It will conclude with a personal view on planner’s social responsibility and dualistic role in the generic planning process. The risks in expropriation processes: data concerns, plan-led systems, and social-economic justice Elisabete Silva University of Cambridge UK es424@cam ac.uk Miguel Femandes CENOR Consur.~g Lisboa, Portugal The planning system in Portugal has been conducted by plans that, independently of the scale, assume a binding character to the ie~tory they were approved. These plans have the same importance of other legal instruments and no Planning Theory in a Risk Society — discretionary powers are given. Some of these plans took five to ten years to be approved and tend to have a ten year validity. The use of correct and precise information of the territory is fundamental for a correct identification of {and parcels, infrastructures, and other land elements. This is particularly important in the infrastructure planning and implantation. There are multiple risks associated with expropriation for the purpose of developing infrastructures. The incompatibility of land surveying with the planning maps tends to generate long-lasting discussions that to oppose conflict interests between the land owners, the developers and the state. The results are additional budget costs, time delays, and a sense of social unfairness for those whose land is expropriated. The expropriations are used as an example to demonstrate that GIS and the local information assumes an important role and that the transposition of information between scales must be done with increased cares if infrastructure implantation is to be an efficient process, or if social justice is to be reached. Planning as a design science — design science as a methodology Perry Hoetjes University of Amsterdam - AMIDSt, NL p.j.hoetjes@uva.nl Although a lot of research in planning is aimed at being useful to practice, many of the outcomes, whether it be tools, policy recommendations, or models, remain on the shelf or in the drawer. Practitioners often consider them to be too abstract, technology-driven, technocratic, top-down-oriented, and not matching with the planning processes in daily practice. The development of more demand-driven planning instruments would therefore seem obvious. However: since ‘truly’ practiceoriented approaches — supposedly — lead to mere case-specific results that are hard to substantiate scientifically, making little contributions to theory building, researchers may remain hesitant in adopting such approaches. The result however is a ‘rigour-relevance dilemma’, i.e. how can research be both relevant and scientifically rigorous? In an attempt to tackle this problem, this article proposes to make use of the paradigm of the design sciences, as opposed to explanatory sciences. Whereas the aim of explanatory kinds of research is to understand and explain certain phenomena, design sciences on the other hand aim at finding solutions. Here, similar to medicine, engineering, or management, a developed planning intervention is considered as a design, and the designs, with their application, serve as the objects of research. The intended outcomes then are not universal laws, nor mere case-specific solutions, but prescriptive, middle range theories: types of solutions for types of problems. Trust and governance in planning Malcolm Tait University of Sheffield UK m.tait@sheffield.ac.uk Carsten Jahn Hansen Aalborg University, Denmark jahn@plan.aau.dk . The concept of trust has become an increasingly used term in social science (Hardin, 2006). However, it has not been theorised significantly within writings on planning. This is surprising, as planning may have a different orientation to trust than other public activities; with its contested outcomes, no one ‘client’ group and ‘public interest’ rationale. Building trust in planning may therefore generate special challenges, particularly within shifting governance contexts. The aim of this paper will be to understand how such shifting governance arrangements in two European countries shape possibilities for constructing trust in planning. Two perspectives will be discussed: a move towards ‘new public management’ with its concern for enhancing public service efficiency; and a move towards ‘collaborative’ modes of governance with their focus on new relationships in public decision-making. It is argued that these have particular (potentially contradictory) impacts on how trust is built in planning. This paper, using examples from the UK and Denmark, will illustrate how trust is conceived, built and destroyed within these contexts. It will contrast experience in both settings to explore the possibilities and problems for establishing trust in planning. The paper will finally reflect on the significance of emerging governance arrangements for shaping environments in which trust can be built in planning as a contested public activity. | Track_1 From the green revolution to the gene revolution in India: 1965-2007 Asmita Bhardwaj Cornell University USA ab345@cornell.edu The globally controversial genetically modified (GM) cotton has been adopted widely by Indian farmers. Claiming the adoption to be a success of GM technology, the GM proponents call for a large scale introduction of GM crops. Along-with global value chains and contract farming driven by corporate investment, GM crops are considered crucial to increasing agricultural growth and productivity. This policy package termed as the “second green revolution’/gene revolution is represented as a logical sequel to the 1960s green revolution that transformed India into a food surplus country. Given the prevailing “agrarian crisis” and farm suicides, it is imperative to examine whether the new technologies will bring about a second green revolution. This paper determines this through a comparative analysis of the political economic conditions under which the green revolution technologies were adopted and farmers gained with that of the gene revolution technologies. Through document analysis and interviews in Delhi and Vidharbha (eastern Maharashtra), the paper discovers that the conditions under which Indian farmers gained during the green revolution are wanting in the gene revolution period. In contrast to the green revolution, GM cotton has been introduced without any supportive infrastructure in an environment where farmers are already facing considerable economic and ecological risks. Further, the state support towards the textile industry poses additional risks to cotton producers. The paper asserts that the “second green revolution” policies will only aggravate the risks faced by cotton/small and marginal farmers. It then examines the possibilities for a redistributive intervention strategy by concerned social movements. Territorial cohesion and marine spatial planning: a new arena for balancing wealth and risk Sue Kidd University of Liverpool UK suekidd@liv.ac.uk Perhaps one of the less well documented aspects of the European Union's territorial cohesion agenda is an increasing focus of attention on its adjoining seas and oceans. This paper explores the background to the proposed EU maritime policy (European Commission, 2006) and considers how this relates to concepts of territorial cohesion and risk. This understanding then provides the basis for an examination of the development of Marine Spatial Planning which is emerging as a mechanism for achieving a balance between wealth creation and environmental risk in the context of Europe’s seas. Particular attention will be given to experience in England where a formal system of Marine Spatial Planning is to be introduced in the forthcoming Marine Bill (Claydon, 2006). An interesting feature of this experience is that land based spatial planning approaches appear to be translated quite readily to a marine situation. However, the particular character of the marine environment also demands new thinking about the scope of spatial planning and land-sea integration, which in turn may inform new approaches to spatial planning on the land. References: European Commission, 2006, Towards a future Maritime Policy for the Union: A European vision for the oceans and seas, Office for Official Publications of the European Communities Claydon J. (2006), “Marine Spatial Planning: A new opportunity for planners”, Town Planning Review 77 (2), pp. i - vi. Metropoli Vesuvio Maria Chiara Pastore mchpastore@hotmail.com Maria Chiara Piccinelli Giovanna Maria Silva What are 600000 people doing living around an active volcano? The expansion of the Vesuvio-city has absorbed nature yet not decreased the risk for its inhabitants. An eruption — likely to happen within the next 20 years, according to some volcanists — would affect one of the densest and least infrastructured areas of the world. The development started in the 60’s with farm settlements paradoxically increased in the 80’s after an earthquake. Lack of planning,camorra-controlled construction ventures,as well as the need for affordable housing have found in this area an ideal place. The 2001 National Census,showed the presence of 576856 citizens in an area of 228,4 km. Considering the morphology of the region,the built area is about 67.78 km, thus density can be estimated at 8597ab/km2. For several years the public banned new settlements, but unauthorized construction partially eluded this proscription. But itis the present city, built up until recently,that has placed our discipline and our ability for intervention in crisis. Our study is based on some of the elements which 26 | Planning Theory in a Risk Society — enhance the uniqueness of the area, the morphological conditions, the density and the economical system. From those elements we have built hypothesis for a new organisation of the area and a different succession of trajectories for the urban development, assuming that the number of inhabitants remain the same. The visions rephrase the question we started with: what are 600.000 people doing living around an active volcano? Informality and Information and Communication Technology (ICT): spaces for new networks? Nancy Odendaal University of KwaZulu-Natal, South Africa odendaain1@ukzn.ac.za Durban, like many other cities in South Africa, displays an interesting array of experiences to the onlooker: colonial architecture towers over informal markets where traders sell cheap imported goods to local passers-by. Street barbers offer squared haircuts in brightly coloured tents at busy intersections while pedestrians make rushed phone calis to friends and family at makeshift phone ‘shops’ on crowded sidewalks. The dominance of the informal economy is reflected in the high numbers of informal traders on the city’s streets, at its transport nodes and amongst the informal settlements that sit on its urban fringes. Central (D)urban spaces are not defined by the standard road reserves, building lines and street furniture but by the energy and activities that defy formal parameters. These informal activities are often the domain of those at the margins of urban policy making and resource distribution. Such groups include the many immigrants — some official, others not — that rely on activities such as car guarding and hair cutting to earn a meagre living. These groups rely heavily on social networks to share information and strategies on remaining active as traders. Communication occurs across country boundaries as enabled through advocacy web sites, e-mail and mobile phones.The aim of this paper is to understand the extent to which (formal) technologies enables the functioning of (informal) networks, and creates alternative ‘spaces’ for risk management and inclusion. Contemporary planning in Serbia: risky business in the risk society Tijana Dabovic University of Belgrade, Serbia tiianad@eunet.yu Dejan Djordjevic University of Belgrade, Serbia Uncertainty is the only thing we can count on in Serbia nowadays. It seems that neverending transition and predomination of neoliberal concept in both economical and social issues is still leaning our planning against the wall. Moreover, nothing is clean from the planners’ point of view: who are the main players and referees, which are the rules of the planning game and even where are the playground boundaries. Planning has always been a kind of calculated risk, but here and now it seems like it is just pure and simpie risk. The situation is critical on all levels, from national straight to local, due to the absence of the regional level. Most of the planning institutions adhere to a traditional rigid planning model, which is deterministic, inflexible, with fixed land use regulations. The planning system is predominantly planners’ centred, implying that it is the planner who identifies the problems and seeks for planning alternatives rooted exclusively in rational methods and objective determinants. There is little, or no room for different interests and ideas and consequently, hardly any room for various stakehoiders and shareholders to take part in the planning process and the ensuing implementation phase. This paper deals with basic social and economic frame in which planning is performed in Serbia in recent years together with the main problems within the planning practice itself. It also argues for the necessary changes aiming to increase the planning system efficiency. Plan it without a condom! Benjamin Davy University of Dortmund, Germany benjamin.davy@udo.edu Cities draw from many voices, many rationalities. We all know that cities encompass different spatial uses. Sometimes these uses are close to each other: Factories close to homes, HIV clinics close to schools, the poor close to the prosperous. Does proximity enhance or spoil urban quality? Planners often separate dissonant uses. They expect that markets and voters prefer monorationality. Monorational planning, however, produces boring — maybe even dangerous — spaces. In everyday life, many people fail to notice discordant city uses or if they happen to notice the lack of harmony, simply ignore | Track_1 | everything that does not fit with their own rationality. Their minds work like condoms, as G. Simmel (1903) asserted, defending them against being raped by the cacophonous abundance of the metropolis. The metaphor encourages monorationality as a tool for risk prevention. But is diversity, even if cacophonous, not also a vital sign of sustainable risk management? Based upon M. Douglas and A. Wildavsky (Risk and Culture, 1982), the paper illustrates how planners can profit from exploring the frontiers of polyrationality. Successful cities rarely rely on giving space to only one rationality; they rather invite a wide variety of social, cultural, and economic practices. But how can we plan polyrational cities successfully? Most importantly, planners must engage in a compassionate understanding of other voices, other rationalities. They should do their jobs without using mental condoms. Carrying capacity and development legitimacy Ivan Stanic Urban planning institute of the Republic of Slovenia ivan.stanic@uirs. si Key words: Carrying capacity, Public opinion, Izola, Slovenia In the introduction the concept of carrying capacity and themes assessed in a research are defined. The themes are divided into three groups, namely: environmental, technical and social carrying capacity. Environmental capacity is further defined by particular elements of the environment, technical capacity by mainly built properties of spaces intended for living, and social capacity by predominantly classical spatial indicators of social inclusiveness and quality of living environments. Formal definition of the concept follows, with three examples of recently planned developments. in continuation several hypothetical development screenplays for a small coastal town in Slovenia are described, which were used to assess the carrying capacity of particular development areas. This is followed by a description and analysis of a public opinion survey concerning attitudes of the town’s inhabitants to housing development. It is closely second by a description of the political circumstances concerning physical development in the town, prior to the survey. Planning risk by urban planning Daniela Mello Urban Department - Municipality of Napoli, Italy damello@fastwebnet.it Risk problems influence urban planning involving structural and strategic choices, legal doctrines and procedures. The project of urban transformation within the ambit “ex oil-refineries” provided for by the new urban plan of Naples, within the general improvement of the eastern area of the city, involves remarkable problems for the settlement of the executive plan in the light of the progressive displacement of oil and gas deposits which can still be found in the area and for which the planning provides a provisional displacement in view of the definitive one. In order to guarantee complexity and integration to the project, the Eastern Naples Spa, together with the municipal administration is drawing up a preliminary urban executive plan, an instrument which must be respected by the initiatives of the single operators without any further general obligation. With the beginning of the compilation of the preliminary there are several important matters which planners must go into: first of all the definition of the temporal and planning scenery which must be faced, the evaluation of the different uses of the soil in relation to the several possible transformations caused by the progressive removal of gas and oil deposits, the necessity to combine the estimate of the plan with the estimate of the technical report “Relevant Incident Risk”, which must be drawn up by the municipal administration, once the location of damaging areas have been acquired by provincial administration. Strategic planning thought, risk and uncertainty. Lessons from elsewhere Harry Dimitriou OMEGA Centre, University College London UK h.dimitriou@ucl.ac.uk This paper explores and critically reviews many of the main concepts, issues and methods that underlie or are in-bedded within the generic strategic planning process. The paper commences with an examination of the fundamental meaning of strategic planning as employed in any complex planning exercise and calls on ideas of strategic thinking from the world of the military (this being very much the origin of strategic thought), commerce and knowledge management, for potential application to spatial planning. It highlights the sources and nature of the anti-planning bias encountered in many quarters and the potential new avenues of planning thought and practice that can better cope with this bias. Particular attention is — Planning Theory in a Risk Society — given to decision-making for planning in climates of high uncertainty where risk-taking is at the mileau of policy-making, and to the importance of context in determining the success or otherwise of the transfer of strategic planning ideas and methodologies. Don’t worry, be happy: it’s only a matter of risk. Regasification and ecology of fear in Taranto, Italy Valeria Monno Polytechnic of Bari, Italy valemonno@tin.it Urban polluted industrial areas still exist in Europe, even if nobody seems to worry about their present and future since their problems are considered as a matter of risk and consequently as a technological challenge which can be solved by scientists and existing “green” urban and regional environmental policies. In this paper, | debate the dominant conception of risk and then focus on Taranto a symbol of the “risk society”. Here, in the sake of a local and global environmental public interest, the Regional Government has proposed to construct a regasification plant sustaining that it does not entail further risks for local population. A small group of activists has contested this decision, even though their claims have remained unheard. Far from being a NIMBY syndrome, this conflict shows how the concept of risk legitimates and nurtures an everyday life ecology of fear which supports a long-standing social suffering and a shared sense of resignation towards the future, thus facilitating a top-down environmental policy making. It also claims for an enlarged social debate aimed at redefine the concept of risk. Debating risk means both challenging the win-win ideal of justice underlying it and the new green policies and reconnecting it to ‘real’ contexts and problems. Then, it let us rediscover the risk as landscapes of rationalities and ethical dilemma which we are not yet able to manage, but only to regulate in a rough way. Naples and Barcelona, two cities at environmental risk: which trade-off between social and environmental equity? Floridea Di Ciommo Université d’Evry et CSTB, France diciommo@mail.enpc.fr Keywords: social and environmental equity, sustainable urban planning, urban “accessibility”. The last twenty years have witnessed the emergence of a scientific and political debate in the United States around the questions of justice and environmental equity. An approach to evaluating environmental justice has been defined that looks at the distribution of environmental risks across socio-economic and ethnic groups (United Church of Christ Commission for racial justice, 1987). This debate has been transposed to Europe by downplaying the ethnic dimension and stressing the role of the social and spatial dimensions in the process that creates environmental inequalities. In this article we investigate the effects that the public action resulting from the new methods of sustainable urban planning can have on social and environmental equity at the urban scale by looking at two areas in the South of Europe —Naples and Barcelona- which already have some tradition of treating social and spatial equity issues through urban planning tools. We argue that new urban planning methods create tensions between social and environmental equity goals at the urban scale. Using a definition of socio-economic equity based on “accessibility” (access to the city-center, access to green areas, access to the network of urban services, access to the labour market) we investigate the differential impact across district areas of urban planning practices that put the accent on environmental goals. Balancing on a jagged crest. Cues for a spatial communicative planner Laura Lieto University of Napoli “Federico Il”, Italy lieto@unina. it In these last few years, it seems that some sort of spatialization of theoretical research is occurring even amongst planning theorists implicated in the communicative turn since its first moves. This emerging theoretical movement from “words” to “things” seems to spring out (as one of its possible proveniences) from those approaches that have questioned, in different ways, the very idea of planning as social reform in the public domain. Different criticisms, inspired to wellknown referring authors, support this hypothesis: from nefarious outcomes of disciplinary power (Foucault), to planning fantasies and (sometimes disruptive) desires (Lacan), to the creative potential of local practices occurring throughout the grid of control (Deleuze). The paper focuses on the emerging figure of a “communicative spatial planner’, in balance on a jagged and risky theoretical crest where an “interior” (of shared values, stratified meanings and concepts) braves a threatening “exterior’(of social conflicts, suffering, marginality) on the common field of “contested places”, contingently | Track_1 | shaped by institutional repressive forces and (sometimes hostile) social relations. On this restless border, political implications are the biding framework where different claims and issues can be properly discussed, without risking that the communicative planner “organizing and giving shape to hope” fades away in the ever-changing state of contemporary urban societies and places. Which problem forces us to be more resilient? Immediate deterioration or cumulative crises? Clovis Ulitramari Catholic University of Parana, Curitiba, Brazil ultramari@yahoo.com Denis A. Rezende Catholic University of Parana, Curitiba, Brazil This article traces similarities between 1. Cities struggling to restore life to normal in post disaster / war processes and 2. Cities with a long history of poverty, inappropriate land use patterns and violence. This comparative discussion stresses the difference in looking to the past: in the first case, strategic action may count on a previous model to work towards; in the second, a history of a proper city still to be invented. Objective is to observe differences in chances to obtain international financial help. Strategies adopted by cities explain their successes and failures. This discussion comprehends an array of urban aspects (construction, destruction, reconstruction and appropriation of a city) that are coped with different strategies according to their causes: one, based on impressive urban resilience, may lead to immediate recovery action; the other may indicate a slow motion disaster not easily identified by people involved. Discussion presupposes that international experience in post-disaster recovery action and urban planning in peaceful, nature-blessed and poor countries such as Brazil are of mutual interest for exchanging expertise. Hypothesis is that cities in post war/post accident crises are much more rewarded than that of poor cities in cumulative process of silent deterioration. Global media, important international donors and financing agencies respond differently according to the impact of the event. Control and media information in public spaces Claudia Romano University of Pavia, Italy claudia.romano@unipv.it Risk in urban society depends on several factors: among these are physical form and perceptive qualities of urban spaces. The contemporary city loses the original richness and is subdued to a process of spatial and social privatization. The “inside” space grows while the formerly “outside” spaces become gated and private precincts. The loss of spontaneous human surveillance in open spaces comes from the disappearance of collective identity and on the contrary it causes growth of digital surveillance, then of fear and social gaps. Among these last ones there is digital divide. Therefore we propose a new public interactive space bound o the media communication, a new instrument of creation for the socio-cultural identification of the citizen, and finally for the rebirth of his sense of place identity. This new functionality of urban space will make it lively and usable at every time of the day: thus the space won't be anymore a place of social risk, needing for control. This space will redistribute the media information accessibility, it will generate new meeting places,with democratic uses open to everyone. Thus the practice of urban design will have a new instrument. This new kind of public space has to be designed as an integrated urban structure together with insediative morphology,green ecologic structure,infrastructure and public functional poles,creating a whole urban ecology: urban sustainability becomes not only environmental,but a spatial,social and cultural one. Neo-liberalism and the risk society Friedhelm Fischer University of Kassel, Germany ffischer@uni-kassel.de For a number of decades now the planning discussion has been characterized by uncertainty over the role of government & public planning vs. ‘the market’ and the activities of all sorts of actors & community groups. Thus a review of Peter Hall’s Polycentric Metropolis begins with the argument: “We can no longer assume that action by elected Government is either possible/practicable or sensible.” | 30 | — Planning Theory in a Risk Society — While there are in fact many defenders of neo-liberalism who would emphatically subscribe to this kind of assumption, it is obvious to others that a complete absence of democratic structures in planning cannot be the desired alternative to the paradigms of benevolent top-down government action. By contrast, it can be shown that wholesale approaches to unlimited deregulation have often caused great damage. The discussion in this field is polarised. What appears to be a truism to some is fundamentally rejected by others. What | conclude is: We still do not have sufficient factual evidence in the form of case studies. Overall, too little is known about these processes, the underlying structures of decision making & the advantages /disadvantages of different ways of sharing responsibilities. Concentrating on the example of the Australian capital, Canberra, but with a look at other case studies this paper focuses on the connection between neo-liberalist policies of outsourcing and risk management in the face of catastrophic events, accidents and natural disasters. Personal, residential and public space. A modal perspective Kimmo Lapintie Helsinki University of Technology, Finland kimmo.lapintie@tkk. fi The paper will discuss the concepts of personal and residential space and their relationship to public space from the point of view of a new ontological perspective derived from modal logic. This perspective was first introduced in Lapintie (2007), and the purpose of this paper is to extend the analysis to the definition of personal and residential space and their relationship to public spaces. | will also suggest a definition of residential space and discuss it with respect to the contemporary urban situation. Using this conceptual framework it is possible to characterize more precisely what residential space, or having a home, really is. Home, in contrast with an institution (hospital, prison), or open public space, is first of all a space with clear boundaries of control. The personal sovereignty of the individual resident is, however, subject to a number of attacks or attempts at colonization, to rephrase Habermas’ famous concern. Modernization, the very creator of individual citizenship and thus sovereignty, has also made the same individual the object of normalizing control, surveillance, and discipline. | shall not discuss this phenomenon generally, however, but only point out two interesting and contemporary issues of particular relevance: the blurring of the boundaries between residential and working space, on the one hand, and the role of housing design and urban planning in determining the quality of houses and residential areas. Views, visions and visibilities: building place reflexivity into planning theory Meredith Drake Reitan University of Southern California, Los Angeles USA mereditd@usc.edu Tridib Banerjee University of Southern California, Los Angeles USA This paper begins with three assumptions. First, planners cannot improve everyday conditions without a reflexive understanding of place, which establishes the trust and credibility necessary for successful planning practice. Second, dialogues about place must involve looking, seeing and imagining the idiosyncratic interaction of people and place in specific temporal and spatial contexts. Third, the absence of this dialogue contributes to a gap between practice and theory. Despite a long tradition of place analysis in planning, the idea of everyday places has been forgotten by most planning theorists. Theory has become obsessed with the process of planning at the expense of planning outcomes. In their exploration of discourse and consensus, planning theorists have separated themselves from the physical and lived city. The visual tradition has also been largely forgotten by planning academics. Today, as ersatz places and invented streets become an accepted mechanism of selling cities in the global marketplace, the visual qualities of place should be central in the discourse of planning and political economy. This paper will explore how an understanding of the “seen” environment of everyday places is critical to planning theory. Investigations of vision and place encourage us to think about what we see historically, socially and politically. The approach is important for a truly reflexive understanding of place and deserves more systematic scholarship by planning theory. | a1 | Track_1 Researching planning in academia and practice: a review of methods and approaches in recent planning research Neil Harris Cardiff University UK HarrisNR@cardiff.ac.uk This paper explores the nature and character of research in planning. It focuses in particular on the range of research methods used in both academic research and practice research. A sample of academic journal articles is reviewed to reveal the types of methods most commonly used in academic research. This demonstrates significant variation in the ’ extent and depth to which research methods are discussed in published work. It also illustrates the range of both quantitative and qualitative methods that characterise planning research, with the latter in particular requiring further development. The study also highlights the importance of the ‘place-focused’ case study within the planning discipline. A sample of Government-sponsored research in England is also evaluated and demonstrates an apparent uniformity of methodology in conducting specific forms of practice-based research. The research is intended to inform the development of a research methods book in planning, as well as generate discussion on the ‘character’ of planning research. 32 Track 2 European Territorial Cooperation and Cohesion Policy Track Chairs Simin Davoudi University of Newcastle UK Simin.Davoudi@newcastle.ac.uk Andreas Faludi Delft University of Technology NL a.faludi@otb.tudelft.nl | Track_2 | STATEMENT OF TRACK CHAIRS Following a well-attended and highly successful launch of a dedicated Conference Track on ‘territorial cohesion’ in Vienna Congress in 2005, we have been invited by the Organising Committee of the AESOP 2007 Congress to chair a track on this theme. While for some commentators the decisive ‘no vote’ in the Dutch and French referenda was a sign of declining interest in the territorial cohesion agenda, it has now become clear that the faith in territorial cohesion was not necessarily dependent on the proposed Constitution being ratified. This is reflected in the continuing appearance of territorial cohesion as a topic of the EU Informal Ministerial meetings. The publication of the Territorial Agenda of the European Union based on a document called The Territorial State and Perspective of the European Union under the German Presidency in 2007 will be another step towards the development of this agenda. What keeps the debate alive and thriving, however, is not so much the mentioning of the term territorial cohesion in the EU's official documents, but the fact that it has become the spatial manifestation of the European social model and as such has been subject to similar contestations. A particular aspect of this model is the way it approaches various manifestations of what Ulrich Beck in his many works describes as the Risk Society. In the context of risk society such manifestation means that individuals’ life chances are not only shaped by the extent to which they are subjected to, and protected from, typical biographical risks (such as unemployment, disability, poverty, illness, old age), but also by where they live and work. In other words, people’s life chances are influenced by the location and quality of places and territories; by typical spatial risks (such as inaccessibility, isolation, pollution, exposure to natural and technological hazards, place stigma). Hence, the quality of places where people live and work in can influence their access to economic and social opportunities and the quality of their life. The concept of territorial cohesion ‘spatializes’ the biographical risks that people face throughout their life course. Potential themes In this Track, we welcome papers which draw on conceptual, empirical and experiential work (such as work undertaken under Framework Programme 6, ESPON, Interreg) and which will address issues related to the following themes: — What does ‘territorial cohesion’ mean in different context and at different spatial scales? - How does it relate to spatial planning, particularly in the context of the risk society? — How can we measure it? What type of methodologies, criteria and indicators exist or can be developed? - What would be the application and implication of territorial cohesion for the national and regional spatial policies? ~ How the concept is being developed through territorial cooperation? — Would ‘territorial cohesion’ be a European ‘holy grail’? European Territorial Cooperation and Cohesion Poticy ee LIST OF ABSTRACTS 37 37 37 38 38 38 39 39 39 40 40 41 41 41 42 42 42 43 43 44 44 44 45 45 Transnational learning in European cooperation projects (Verena Hachmann) Mutual learning between European research and territorial cooperation. The issue of urban-rural relationships (Wil Zonneveld, Dominic Stead) Challenges and experiences of the Interreg IIIB project Planners Network for Central and South-East Europe (PlaNet CenSE) (Gabriele Tatzberger, Friedrich Schindegger) Can cross-border cooperation be more inspired by the sustainable development vision? (Igor Jogan) Making sense of Latium: weaving future’s hypothesis (Pietro Elisei, Giovanni Pineschi) Territorial cohesion in Germany from a French perspective (Patricia Hammer) Exploring the “territorial cohesion / economic growth” multi-dimensional field. Evidences from Poland (Giancarlo Cotella) Making Sense of the ‘Territorial Agenda of the European Union’ (Andreas Faludi) A general methodology for the implementation of urban and regional polycentric systems consistent with the Esdp and Espon framework (Gianfranco Macchi, Sandro Fabbro) ‘Risks’ as justification and challenge for European territorial co-operation (Ulrich Graute) intertwinement of spatial and water policy in European regions: dealing with the risk of flooding (Robbert Biesbroek, Wim van der Knaap) Positioning in Europe: from spatial visions to international cooperation (Wil Zonneveld, Bas Waterhout) ‘Interdependent territorial systems’ as spatial units for cohesion policy: the case study of North-Western Italy (Umberto Janin Rivolin) Polycentric vision in regional territorial planning in Italy (Anna Mesolella) First results from SCENARIO project: images of Europe at risk (Daniela Molinari, Scira Menoni) EU programs as part of national urban policies (Paulo Silva) The power of trans-regional harmonization strategies to foster the cross-border relationship between Karnten (Austria) and Friuli Venezia Giulia (Italy) (Beatrix Haselsberger, Sandro Fabbro) EU regional policy and spatial planning in the Apulia region. Which break with the past? (Carla Tedesco) ‘Territorial cohesion’ as a category of agency: the missing dimension of EU spatial policy debate (Enrico Gualini) European territorial co-operation 2007-2013: a new strategy and improved opportunities for the AustrianHungarian border region? (Petra Hirschler) Learning from the green paper on EU maritime policy: policy integration to achieve balanced European territorial development (Nicole Schaefer) The pursuit of shared, sustainable & inclusive economic growth, social integration and territcrial cohesion through application of the South African National Spatial Development Perspective (NSDP) in the municipal sphere. Prospects for the EU? (Mark Oranje, Elsona van Huyssteen) The future of Europe as a risk society (Ed Dammers, David Evers, Aldert de Vries) European models of society, planning systems and planning cultures (Vincent Nadin, Dominic Stead, Simin Davoudi) 35 | 46 46 47 47 48 48 48 49 Track_2 | The application of the ESDP and its influences on European territorial governance (Bas Waterhout, Dominic Stead) Urban sprawl in Europe. New challenges for cohesion policy (David Ludlow) Processes for territorial cohesion in terms of relational links: issues providing an infrastructure for regional spatial policies (Alessia Cividin, Maria Adelaide Zito) Territorial cohesion and urban policy in Europe. Strategies and processes within European Spatial Planning (loris Servillo) Large cross-border projects: the experiences in Flanders and the Netherlands (Jochem De Vries) The Sustainable Communities Agenda — from Egan to Europe (Neil Evans) The polish metropolitan area of Gdansk (Tri-city) between competition and cohesion: practices of European polycentric development (Romina Peritore) Preparing for territorial cooperation (Olivier Sykes) 36 | — European Territorial Cooperation and Cohesion Policy a Transnational learning in European cooperation projects Verena Hachmann Heriot-Watt University UK v.hachmann@sbe.hw.ac.uk The participation in INTERREG and other EU cooperation programmes for regional development is usually seen as beneficial both for the participants and the organisations involved. The diversity of actors with their different professional, institutional and cultural backgrounds is a resource and added value for collaborative planning but can also increase complexity and impede communication. As the experience from INTERREG cooperation shows, the benefits of cooperation remain mainly with the individuals directly involved and are often not adequately transferred to the participants’ home organisations. The generalisation of case study-knowledge can support mutual learning processes and taking into account the concepts of organisational learning can help to advance the dissemination of results and their translation into policies. The paper discusses how learning in transnational work groups takes place and how it can be supported. Taking into account recent discussions about outcomes and benefits of INTERREG projects (e.g. in the programmes’ evaluations) and the set-up of the new programmes for the coming Structural Funds period, it also looks into the question of how transnational added value can be enhanced. Finally, the paper presents a training package aimed at equipping actors in transnational cooperation with knowledge and skills for designing and implementing transnational territorial development projects. Mutual learning between European research and territorial cooperation. The issue of urban-rural relationships Wil Zonneveld Delft University of Technology; OTB Research Institute, NL w.a.m.zonneveld@tudelft. ni Dominic Stead Detft University of Technology; OTB Research Institute, NL The issue of rural-urban relationships is among the key new ideas on the development of the European territory introduced by the European Spatial Development Perspective of 1999. The concept and its wider goals has been taken up in the INTERREG programmes carried out in the period 2000-2006. The concept has also played an important role in the ESPON 2006 research programme carried out from 2003 onwards. This paper presents a review of what has been carried out to date by INTERREG and ESPON projects dealing with rural-urban relationships. The aim of the paper is to provide some of the key results of a systematic and comparative overview on the work going on in various INTERREG projects addressing rural-urban relationships. The paper presents an analysis of the differences in thematic priorities and approaches, based on a research project which has mutual learning as the overall objective: how can ESPON results support the further development of activities within INTERREG programmes and what kind of urgent questions arise in INTERREG cooperation which should be taken up in future ESPON research? Challenges and experiences of the Interreg IIIB project Planners Network for Central and South-East Europe (PiaNet CenSE) Gabriele Tatzberger Austrian Institute for Regional Studies and Spatial Planning, Austria tatzberger@oir.at Friedrich Schindegger Retired from Austrian Institute for Regional Studies and Spatial Planning, Austria PlaNet CenSE served as a gateway for a mutual transfer of information and know-how and aimed to facilitate the integration of spatial development institutions and actors of non-EU member states into the European spatial development networks. The paper reflects the transnational co-operation experience of PlaNet CenSE where 25 project partners from 15 countries tried to pursue their networking activities. The presumption for the common work was that networking becomes effective only by collaborative work. Thus, aim and success of the project was an improved standard of common understanding along specific topics rather than extensive and consistent research work. Challenging circumstances under which cooperation took place and its influence to the networking process are highlighted given a complex and at the beginning unclear programme structure, but also political changes and therefore difficult working conditions. On the other hand the paper presents some results of the project, which includes a spatial analysis that gives a first glance about the chances, current challenges and choices for future action of the area (also including the Western Balkan!) and 37 | | Track_2 | how the concept of territorial cohesion was interpreted in the network. But also the key messages of the two pilot projects dealing with improved Metropolitan Networks and North-South Rail corridors in Central and South-East Europe are reflected and commented. Can cross-border cooperation be more inspired by the sustainable development vision? Igor Jogan IUAV Venezia, Italy igor. jogan@iuav.it We may reasonably assume that striving for ‘sustainable development’ can become an important means for achieving more cohesive communities in the European context, particularly in those areas that have been divided by political and cultural borders, which brought about profound divisions with the local population. SD should encompass a set of values, views and habits that bring people together under the common will of reducing risks they are exposed to when facing environmental (and other) hazards, which threaten their habitats. From this point of view it seems appropriate and relevant to make a stream of decisions that can shape cross-border programmes and that can pass through the phase of Strategic Environmental Assessment as efficiently as possible in light of our initial assumption. However, SEA protocol may not always be the best way for understanding to what extent the programmes are adherent to the SD view and eventually redirecting their strategies. The reasons for this divergence are many, mostly embodied in EU policies, and they vary significantly, from their conceptual aspects to the way in which assessment procedures and decision making have been implemented in practice. Drawing also from some evidence shown by the recently approved Italo-Slovene cross-boundary programme, the paper will address such aspect of ambiguous and controversial policy impact, and try to propose suggestions for possible improvements. Making sense of Latium: weaving future’s hypothesis Pietro Elisei University of Roma Tre, Italy pietro.elisei@uniroma3. it Giovanni Pineschi Contract professor at the University of Rome “La Sapienza” ,consultant for BIC Lazio This paper deals with carrying out development scenarios at a regional scale. The Region of Latium is coordinating the Interreg IIIB Project Medisdec-Stratmed (www.medisdec-stratmed.eu) and seizes such opportunity to outline territorial strategies. These strategies consider the national plan suggestions (ITATER 2020) and the EU Territorial Agenda - related policy goals and options as a “planning background’. The Interreg Community initiative is applied in Medisdec-Stratmed in order to assess how these general views can be translated into a territorial project. Methodology that has been used up to now, also by our project partners in Latium and in the other territorial regions involved in the project, was initially divided into three different aspects of investigation, that is to say infrastructural, environmental and polycentric. The project’s partnership is co-sharing this method, thus allowing us to have a common starting point, in order to assess the pilot projects standing out because of their capacity of building a territorial frame which allows to invest the structural funds allotted for 2007-2013 according to budget, subject and spatial aspects. The purpose is to build a territorial network that can guarantee an economic and social cohesion policy, promote local territorial cohesion policies and propose viable adequate tools. The Region of Latium is proposing itself and acting as promoter and first tester of this method. The aim is trying to set territorial cohesion systems that provide information about which areas can actually implement sustainable development in their regional economies. Territorial cohesion in Germany from a French perspective Patricia Hammer University of Dortmund, Germany patricia.hammer@uni-dortmund.de Territorial cohesion is the new keyword in European spatial planning policy. My Diploma-Thesis takes up this current European discussion. Therefore | shortly describe the career of territorial cohesion in the course of time and its meaning in reference to its political power. After this | focus my diploma-thesis on spatial planning policy in Germany (“gleichwertige regionale Lebensverhdltnisse”) and in France (“cohésion territoriale”) about territorial cohesion. Consequently, my thesis 38 | | i — European Territorial Cooperation and Cohesion Policy —, presents how Germany and France deal with territorial cohesion. Hence, | compare major elements of the spatial planning policy of territorial cohesion in Germany and in France systematically to evaluate their particular differences. For a better approach to my subject | formulate the following research questions: How has territorial cohesion become part of the European spatial planning policy? How do Germany and France deal with territorial cohesion? (This is my current state of research) What are the differences? What could be the future trend of the German spatial planning in terms of territorial cohesion by learning from the French approach? Concluding, beyond the view to France | will give suggestions for German spatial planning concerning the reduction of disparities (“gleichwertige regionale Lebensverhdaltnisse”). This DiplomaThesis will be finished in July 2007 and represents my final report at the faculty of Dortmund. Supervisors: Prof. Dr. Blotevogel, Prof. Dr. Kunzmann Exploring the “territorial cohesion / economic growth” multi-dimensional field. Evidences from Poland Giancarlo Cotella Polytechnic of Torino, Italy quancarlos@libero. it EU and Member States strive for cohesion and convergence as well as for economic competitiveness and growth. Nevertheless, it seems uneasy to met the requirements of both at the same time, as cohesion and growth might be contradictory goals, since measures in the lagging regions are normally less efficient than in highly developed areas. Furthermore, when national economic interests rise against ideals of territorial re-equilibrium, the discussion about what territorial cohesion concept encloses is more than ever open. Therefore is worth to explore potentialities and threats of territorial cohesion, especially for what concern the multi-scalar tensions surrounding the concept. Whether the economic gap between member states decreased over the last decades, regional disparities have deepened. This is evident when focusing on growing economies, where the gap between central and peripheral areas tends to widen. The paper focuses on the Polish situation, a contradictory reality characterised by the exponential growth of disequilibria. After 1989, the gap between rich and poor grew, both socially and spatially, raising the need to invert polarization trends right beside the necessity of filling the economic gap with Western Europe. The paper shows how national development strategies, claiming to pursue both national growth and territorial cohesion, while consolidating the position of main urban nodes in the European framework, also contribute to worsen existing disequilibria. Making sense of the ‘Territorial Agenda of the European Union’ Andreas Faludi Delft University of Technology NL A.K.F. Faludi@tudelft, ni European planning has gone through a number of metamorphoses from the European Spatial Development Perspective (ESDP) to an, albeit tentative, policy to achieve territorial cohesion. The first section discusses these developments taking place since the turn of the century. The second section focuses on the renewed member state initiative to produce an ‘evidence-based’ document, ‘The Territorial State and Perspectives of the European Union’, leading to the ‘Territorial Agenda of the European Union’ to be presented in May 2007 under the German Presidency. The third section discusses the substantive policies as proposed in the Territorial Agenda. The forth section focuses on institutional developments, including the acceptance on part of the member states of the need for EU territorial cohesion policy, and with it of the Commission taking important initiatives. The conclusions seek to make sense of these developments in the evolving context European integration. A general methodology for the implementation of urban and regional polycentric systems consistent with the Esdp and Espon framework Gianfranco Macchi University of Udine, Italy Sandro Fabbro University of Udine, Italy sandro.fabbro@uniud.it With regard to regional polycentrism, after the 1999 “European Spatial Development Perspective”, high-level scientific research work has been produced (in particular by Espon). However it seems that: - operational methodologies are still scarcely available; - good practices are not widespread. | 39 | Track_2 | The main reasons of this are probably due to: - the different interpretations (and sometimes incoherent) of the concept of polycentrism; - the objective difficulties in translating a general, abstract idea into operational choices. So the paper wants to propose some general methodological guidelines for the implementation, at the regional scale, of urban and regional polycentric systems consistent with the lines of Esdo and Espon. The concept of polycentrism is not considered as an universal reference model, but rather as a work hypothesis that has to be planned and implemented depending upon: - the operational context; - its physical morphology and settlement system; - the state of the art of the existing relationships among the territorial nodes and among these and the rural areas; - the level of integration with adjacent entities. The proposed methodology has been elaborated, at a first stage, as a concrete case study, in the context of the Interreg IIB project named Isamap_ in the cross-border area including the Republic of Slovenia and the regions of Carinthia in Austria and Friuli Venezia Giulia in Italy. ‘Risks’ as justification and challenge for European territorial cooperation Ulrich Graute INTERREG Ii B CADSES Joint Secretariat u.graute@scriptito.de The programmes for the new funding period refer to ‘natural’, environmental’, ‘flood’ or ‘social exclusion’ risks and they react to these risks by funding activities for a better risk as-sessment, control, prevention, and management. Subject of the paper is to analyse if and how related subjects were addressed in the past. Based on the experience of the past drafts of programmes for the new funding 2007-2013 pe-riod will be analysed. The key questions are: How do European programmes for territorial co-operation approach risks of various kinds? Structural funds provide a considerable amount of funding but do the funds also encourage appropriate action in response to risks identified? The paper will put the spotlight on these situations and analyse how programme actors and project partners react to risks and approach their reduction or prevention. Examples are taken from INTERREG III B CADSES and from the preparation of its follow-up programmes for territorial co-operation in Central Europe and South-eastern Europe. The thesis of the paper is that there are two contradictory tendencies in facing risks: On the one hand, risks identified in the context of territorial cooperation and development are key to the justification of new funding programmes and projects. On the other hand, pro-gramme and project actors tend to reduce complexity, to minimise or prevent risks. In consequence out of this the actions taken are often not appropriate to the risk as identified before. Intertwinement of spatial and water policy in European regions: dealing with the risk of flooding Robbert Biesbroek robbert.biesbroek@wur.nl Wim van der Knaap The relationship between the European economic regions and the spatial and water policy on EU level remains underexposed, especially given the facing climatic changes. Water issues are not well researched in relation to its effect on spatial planning and vice versa. The European ambition to strive for economical, social and territorial cohesion cannot be seen in European regions even though the ESDP highly values the transnational planning (as both profitable and practical). The polycentric European regions lack administrative structures, policy instruments and resources to implement policy and adequately cope with territorial imbalances and climatic change. With the introduction of the directive on flood management, socio-economical effects of flooding are interlinked with the territorial impacts. The Water Framework Directive uses river basin management plans to cope with water related problems but does not interact with spatial policy and vice versa. A sectoral approach of EU policies creates problems for coherence in a EU territory. Relatively new concepts like territorial cohesion can function as a tool to investigate the intertwinement of spatial and water policy in European regions and at the same time cope with the risk of flooding where integrative policy between spatial and water can result in robust spatial development. During the conference, theoretical assumptions are illustrated with a case study. | 40 | European Territorial Cooperation and Cohesion Policy — Positioning in Europe: from spatial visions to international cooperation Wil Zonneveld Delft Univeristy of Technology NL Bas Waterhout Delft University of Technology NL b.waterhout@tudelft.nl A new phase in European territorial co-operation will start this year. Widely known as INTERREG such co-operation will now be undertaken as the new, third objective of the Structural Funds. INTEREG IV will have the same subdivision in A (cross-border), B (transnational) and C (interregional) programmes and projects. As the focus in A and B —financially the largest INTERREG strands — will be on major and strategic projects respectively we think that successful projects will be partly dependent on what we would like to call spatial positioning, described by the late Dick Williams as ‘the capacity to conceptualise or think about one’s location or situation in within in the spatial structure of Europe as a whole’. We broadly distinguish between two basic forms of spatial positioning: 1) positioning which emphasizes intrinsic qualities of spaces and regions; 2) positioning which emphasizes the integration in wider spatial structures. Both forms of spatial positioning can lead to different sorts of INTERREG projects, each having their own strengths and challenges in terms of content matter as well as the (potential) partner networks participating in these projects. ‘Interdependent territorial systems’ as spatial units for cohesion policy: the case study of North-Western Italy Umberto Janin Rivolin Polytechnic of Torino, Italy umberto.janin@polito. it The EU recognises a territorial dimension of cohesion policy, but there is no official definition of what territorial cohesion means. It is clear enough, however, that it relates both to polycentric development and to multi-level governance. These two concepts are as familiar in European planning discourses as not very easily translatable into planning practice. The proposed paper explores the possibility to identify a shared analytic unit for planning, fostering polycentric development and multi-level governance in the cohesion policy implementation process. The idea of ‘interdependent territorial systems’ gushes out from a case study on North-Western Italy, developed by the author within a wider research, which the Italian Ministry of Infrastructures has promoted in order to represent a spatial vision of the National Strategic Reference Framework (NSRF) for EU cohesion policy. interdependent territorial systems are proposed, indeed, as the representative basis of a ‘voluntary scenario’ to be pursued instead of the ‘trend scenarios’ of local, regional or national centralism. References Faludi A. (2005), “Polycentric territorial cohesion policy”, Town Planning Review, 76 (1), 107-118 Faludi A. (2006), “From European spatial development to cohesion policy”, Regional Studies, 40 (6), 667-678 Janin Rivolin U. (2007), “Piattaforma nord-occidentale”, in: Ministero delle Infrastrutture, Reti e ferritori al futuro. Italia Europa, Ml, Roma, 271-281 Polycentric vision in regional territorial planning in Italy Anna Mesolella University of Napoli “Federico Il”, Italy mesolell@unina.it Many Italian regional planning documents consider the European Spatial Development Perspective (ESDP) as a reference point, more or less rhetoric, to define their territorial objectives, especially polycentrism and careful management of natural and cultural heritage. To understand how regional government declines the polycentric perspective at the local level, the paper investigates implementation strategies within some regional planning processes. In this practical perspective, polycentrism appears as a concept with various meanings and related to different territorial scales, according to a European level (international gateway), a regional level (polycentric network of cities and towns) and a local level (urban knot or local urban system). Some experiences emphasize the importance of minor level, that of local urban systems as outcome of active territorial processes and result of collective actions of many local actors. In other experiences, the polycentrism is connected to metropolitan issues according to different approaches (for example the case-study of Campania and Lombardia Regions). Another concept is related to urban form, defined as “judiciously compact” and it is implemented as the “territorial dimension of sustainability”, through the research of territorial quality, efficiency and identity (for example the case-study of Emilia Romagna). | 4 | Track_2 The paper illustrates how, in these different planning experiences, polycentrism works as a “relative” and “problematic” perspective: “relative” because it has a concrete form related to the reality of reference, “problematic” because it involves territorial issues, as well as environmental, economic, political dimensions not always compatible. First results from SCENARIO project: images of Europe at risk Daniela Molinari Polytechnic of Milano, Italy daniela.molinari@polimi.it Scira Menoni Politecnico di Milano The aim of the paper is to present first results from SCENARIO (Support on Common European Strategy for sustainable natural and induced technological hazards mitigation) project. SCENARIO is being developed in the context of the Sixth Framework Programme by, among others European partners, Politecnico di Milano. The overall objective of SCENARIO is to support an integration of existing research from various thematic areas at European level and to subsequently define a European Road Map for the reduction of the impacts of natural and induced technological disasters and the greater resilience of future European society. At the present, the Work Package 1 (WP1) is being carried out which aims to prepare the background analysis to perform the further action plan. Its results will be shown at the Conference. In particular, WP1 is structured in four points: - providing basic definitions of terms involved in risk analysis not by a glossary but through case studies analysis - providing images from Europe at risk in different perspective (e.g. hazard perspective, vulnerability perspective, people’s perception perspective, ...) - providing a summary and a first interpretation of the first points analyses, suggesting some basic changes or needs for future research. Lessons learned from past events are also part of this summary. - identification of the most relevant gaps in our understanding of risks affecting Europe, also in terms of individual factors (for example vulnerability). EU programs as part of national urban policies Paulo Silva University of Aveiro, Portugal psilva@csjp.ua.pt Our aim is to make an assessment of the impact of Portugal’s entry into de European Union on national spatial policies, based on questions of territorial dynamics and focusing on the Lisbon Metropolitan Area. The focus here is on the territorial changes brought about by initiatives that were financed by EU Structural Funds (especially European Regional Development Funds, ERDF). The impact and the importance of EU programmes prompt the following questions: - How are EU spatial policies translated into local strategies, bearing in mind that in regions that lack resources it is easier and faster to prepare projects that call for (outside) funds than to design local policies, lare applying these funds in coordination with European policies? - How can EU spatial policies influence local strategies using EU funds as a way of implicitly implementing such policies? - In what ways have the tools of EU spatial policies been affecting the integration of urban areas? In answering these questions, we shall analyse the implementation of three programmes developed with EU funds (ERDF) in the Lisbon Metropolitan Area: URBAN II, POLIS anr PROQUAL. The power of trans-regional harmonization strategies to foster the cross-border relationship between Karnten (Austria) and Friuli Venezia Giulia (Italy) Beatrix Haselsberger Vienna University of Technolgy, Austria haselsberger@email.archiab.tuwien.ac.at Sandro Fabbro University of Udine, Italy It has been acknowledged in the European Community that the existence of national borders has negative consequences for the areas directly adjoining them. In the case of Karnten (Austria) and Friuli Venezia Giulia (Italy) no deeply rooted crossborder cooperation had been established until today, although it appears to be required. Therefore, it seems to be a European Territorial Cooperation and Cohesion Policy __ meaningful and concrete case, not very much discussed in literature, with which the authors try to verify the opportunities, but also the difficulties of actual cooperation practices that are currently under construction in Europe. It is one of the declared aims of the European Union that regions have to assume an important role with respect to territorial cohesion, competitiveness and sustainability, especially in a cross-border context. Due to the different European traditions no common and shared definition of “region” exists within Europe, but nevertheless, it seems that just this “regional scale” is the most suitable one for potential cross-border interactions and harmonization processes between planning systems. In this case harmonizing does not mean homogenizing, nor integrating. It rather means playing different instruments together, but in such a way as to achieve a pleasing, coordinated, harmonious “sound effect”. Thus, the paper focuses on the common future perspective of Karnten and Friuli Venezia Giulia (two regions, form the European point of view) by introducing possible trans-regional harmonization strategies to foster this specific crossborder neighborship. EU regional policy and spatial planning in the Apulia region. Which break with the past? Carla Tedesco Polytechnic of Bari, italy ctedesco@libero. it Since the 1988 Structural Funds Reform EU has promoted and/or funded regional policy initiatives involving new modes of dealing with the issue of development. In the Italian Mezzogiorno this involved a shift from a top-down and sector approach mainly based on physical interventions towards bottom-up, area-based and integrated initiatives based on the mvoivement of public, private and voluntary sectors. In parallel, a general shift of spatial planning policy instruments from a land use regulation approach towards a strategic approach was happening. This paper observes the processes highlighted above from a bottom-up and local perspective. It focuses on the Apulia region, in the Italian Mezzogiorno, where these processes have become particularly interesting to observe since 2005 when a new left regional government, willing to strongly break with the past government policy approach, was elected. Hence, the setting up of the 2007-2013 EU regional policy programming period documents coincided with a ‘season’ of deep innovations introduced also in the spatial planning system. This paper will focus on the specific features of ‘risk society’ in this ‘cohesion’ region, grasping the relationships between spatial planning and territorial cohesion and wondering # and to what extent this evolution in regional policy and spatial planning instruments implies changes in the modes of tackling the complex issues raising from a ‘risk society’. ‘Territorial cohesion’ as a category of agency: the missing dimension of EU spatial policy debate Enrico Gualini Technical University of Berlin, Germany e.gualini@isr.tu-berlin.de EU spatial policy is a remarkable expression of how this ‘sui-generis institution’ is moving — against all odds — towards increased ‘positive’ integration. While its development may be seen as consistent with a ‘European model of society’, however, it is apparent that current political-institutional discourse on spatial policy also reflects the EU’s unresolved contradictions on its way to becoming more ‘effective and democratic’. Apparently, while progressing in institutionally ‘mainstreaming’ spatial issues, the EU keeps having a hard time developing its policies beyond settings defined by limitedly innovative expert processes and restricted intergovernmental consultations. A result of this can be seen in the current trend towards supporting EU-wide policy choices by so-called ‘evidence-based’ approaches. What remains unattended in light of this search for ‘objectivable’ consensus is the fact that a mature EU Spatial policy can only develop through actively engaging in innovative subsidiaritarian forms of agency. This is particularly the case of ‘territorial cohesion’, a policy concept which — as even official EU documents admit — only gains meaning through appropriation and enactment by local-regional governance actors. As the paper argues, it is scientifically and politically urgent to address the meaning of ‘territorial cohesion’ as a category of agency, that is, as the expression of concrete patterns of spatially contingent interests, interactions and practices. Track_2 | European territorial co-operation 2007-2013: a new strategy and improved opportunities for the AustrianHungarian border region? Petra Hirschler Vienna University of Technology, Austria hirschler@email.archlab.tuwien.ac.at Objective 3 European Territorial Co-operation seeks to strengthen cross-border co-operation through joint local and regional initiatives. Programmes supported under this heading will strengthen transnational co-operation through actions linked to Community priorities. More growth and jobs for all regions and cities of the EU —this message will be at the heart of cohesion policy and its instruments between 2007-2013 which leads to greater attractiveness and competitiveness of the entire border area on both sides (related to the Lisbon and Gothenburg priorities). Funding priorities include research, innovation, environmental protection and risk prevention, while infrastructure investment retains an important role, especially in least developed regions. On the example of the Objective 3 Operational Programme for Austria-Hungary 2007-2013 the paper outlines the main features for the transformation of the strategic guidelines to practice, but also highlights the opportunities for a “closer” co-operation in the upcoming programming period. Especially a better performance of crossborder cooperation in the sensitive fields of economic as well as research and development will take some effort, thus the cross-border integration and the resulting trade and labour mobility will especially benefit small and medium-sized enterprises. To set “new” standards in cross-border co-operation indicators to measure the quality of co-operation were integrated in the programme for the first time. Learning from the Green Paper on EU maritime policy: policy integration to achieve balanced European territorial development Nicole Schaefer Federal Office for Building and Regional Planning (BBR), Germany nicole.schaefer@bbr.bund.de The necessity for a better integration of European sectoral policies with regard to their territorial relevance is undisputed. As the Commission is responsible for the shape and implementation of Community policies a coordination of these can only be realised by the Commission itself. In contrast to the prevailing legal opinion this responsibility does not at first have to be formally given to the Commission. Through the transfer of competences for sectoral policies from the national to the European level, the coordination of these policies can be seen as organisation-inherent. This means that the Commission already has the responsibility to coordinate its sectoral policies. With the publication of the Green Paper on an EU Maritime Policy the Commission in fact already confirmed and accepted this responsibility. The only question that remains to be raised is about the organisation and steering of this coordination. One possibility could be the elaboration and publication of a Green Paper on “EU Integrated Territorial Development”. A Task Force consisting of those Commissioners concerned with spatially relevant policies could be set up — backed up by national experts — in order to compile the contents of the Green Paper. This process would offer the possibility of integrating the objectives of economic, social and territorial cohesion and would thus immediately contribute to the achievement of the main European goals. The pursuit of shared, sustainable & inclusive economic growth, social integration and territorial cohesion through application of the South African National Spatial Development Perspective (NSDP) in the municipal sphere. Prospects for the EU? Mark Oranje University of Pretoria, South Africa mark.oranje@up.ac.za Elsona van Huyssteen Council for Scientific and Industrial Research, South Africa At the dawn of the second decade of democracy the South African government set itself the ambitious task of ensuring shared, sustainable and inclusive economic growth of more than 6% per annum for at least fifteen years in order to finally eradicate the vestiges of apartheid and strengthen social integration and territorial cohesion. This, it acknowledged, would require high levels of intergovernmental harmonisation, integration and coordination in planning, budgeting and implementation, something which the three spheres of government have been struggling to achieve ever since their creation by the quasi-federal Constitution in 1996. This state of affairs has not been due to a lack of trying, with the national sphere of government going to great lengths to (1) put in place an enabling legal and policy framework, (2) prepare numerous guidelines and regulations and (3) introduce a range of capacity building-initiatives in all of the country’s nine provinces. Despite all of these endeavours, and the strong political mandate, intergovernmentai/integrated development | European Territorial Cooperation and Cohesion Policy a planning has remained a distant ideal. Recently (earlier this year) the national Presidency embarked on a project of using the spatial logic and principles of the National Spatial Development Perspective (NSDP), a document that owes numerous credits to the European Spatial Development Perspective, as a base for structuring intergovernmental dialogue, strategising, plan preparation, resource allocation and implementation. In this process a new planning methodology that makes use of local, indigenous and “technical” knowledge, and is organised around a matrix, called the Strategic Intergovernmental Engagement and Agreement Matrix (SIEAM), was developed. This methodology is now being piloted/tested in a sample of fourteen of the country’s 52 district and metropolitan municipalities, including both “deep rural’ and highly urbanised areas. The aim of this paper is threefold: (1) to introduce and explain the methodology, (2) provide a critical account of its roll-out in the fourteen pilot areas, and (3) ponder the prospects of applying this methodology in the European Union. Both the methodology and the record of the pilots are presented within the fields of intergovernmental, inter-territorial (development) planning and participatory planning, all three of which were highly instrumental in the development and practical implementation of the methodology. In this way the relevance for a wider, predominantly European audience, also struggling with similar questions in a multi-governmental planning environment, is ensured. Given both its theoretical and practical leanings the paper should be of interest to both planning theorists and practitioners. The future of Europe as a risk society Ed Dammers Netherlands Institute for Spatial Research, NL dammers@rpb.nl David Evers Netherlands Institute for Spatial Research, NL Aldert de Vries Dutch Ministery of Spatial Planning, Housing, and the Environment, NL The Territorial Agenda of the European Union, to be published in May 2007, intends to put territorial cohesion higher on the political agenda. Territorial cohesion aims at reducing the disparities between regions in Europe in order to achieve a more balanced territorial development. The concept is related to the division not only of goods but also of ‘bads’. For that reason, the territorial agenda explicitly pays attention to trans-European risk management. The scenario report “Spatial Scenarios in Relation to the ESDP and Cohesion Policy”, developed within the ESPON programme, explores the most important driving forces shaping the future territorial development of Europe. Some of these driving forces (e.g. climate change, new energy paradigm, knowledge economy) are expected to have a high impact on the division of risks (e.g. floods and droughts, nuclear hazards, contamination of genetically modified with natural species). On the basis of the scenarios the paper not only describes the most important challenges related to the territorial division of risks but also the most relevant impacts of alternative EU policies. The paper concludes that EU sectoral policies should take the territorial division of risks much more into consideration and that the EU should promote more ambitious and innovative ways of trans-European risk management, particularly in multi-risk areas like coastal zones and mountainous areas. European models of society, planning systems and planning cultures Vincent Nadin University of the West of England UK Dominic Stead Delft University of Technology NL d.stead@tudelft.ni Simin Davoudi Newcastle University UK Various commentators suggest that there is no single European model of society but rather that there are several distinct models (Sapir 2006; Vogel 1999), or a number of variants (Giddens 2005). Similarly, planning systems and planning cultures vary considerably across Europe — a small number of distinct traditions or families of planning systems can be identified (European Commission, 1997; Newman & Thornley, 1996). Models of society, planning systems and planning cultures are by no means static. In fact, some are experiencing significant and rapid shifts, especially in the EU’s new member states. This paper examines the fit between varying models of society across Europe with different types of planning systems and planning cultures. We begin by reviewing the different European models of society, how they are changing in the face of global pressures, and their implications for the role of planning in society. We then review alternative typologies of planning systems across the EU and the contexts of spatial development in which they operate. We then | 45 | | Track_2 | bring these findings together and examine the degree of correspondence between models of society, planning cultures and types of planning systems. For each of the main types of planning systems, we examine key reforms that have taken place over recent years and the extent to which the dominant model of society and its associated planning culture seem to be influencing the design, implementation and impact of reform. The application of the ESDP and its influences on European territorial governance Bas Waterhout OTB, TUDelft, NL Dominic Stead OTB, TUDelft, NL d.stead@tudelft.ni A whole chapter of the European Spatial Development Perspective (ESDP) is devoted to considering its application. Five main means of application are identified: (i) application at the European Community level; (ii) application via transnational cooperation between member states; (iii) application via cross-border and interregional cooperation; (iv) application of the ESDP in member states; and (v) application via pan-European and international cooperation. This paper examines the changes to have taken place since the publication of the ESDP in 1999 in the main areas of application identified in the ESDP, looking specifically at the effects of the ESDP at the supra-national level. The paper focuses on three areas: (i) the application of the ESDP at the horizontal level within the European Community, looking at the case of sectoral policymaking; (ii) the application of the ESDP within the INTERREG Initiative, focusing on cross-border, transnational and interregional cooperation within the EU; and (iii) the application of the ESDP within pan-European spatial planning activities, focusing on activities of the European Conference of Ministers responsible for Spatial Planning (CEMAT). The material for this paper has been compiled using a combination of literature review and expert interviews. Our conclusion is that the ESDP has influenced territorial governance at the supra-national level in different ways and to different extents in the three main areas examined in this paper. Urban Sprawl in Europe — New Challenges for Cohesion Policy David Ludlow UWE - Bristol - UK david.ludlow@uwe.ac.uk Europe is one of the most urbanised continents on earth, with approximately 75% of its population living in urban areas. The urban future of Europe, however, is a matter of great concern. More than a quarter of the European Union’s territory has now been directly affected by urban land use. Cities are spreading, minimising the time and distances between them and in-and-out of them. This expansion is occurring in a scattered way across Europe, driven by changing lifestyles and consumption, and is commonly termed urban sprawl. Available evidence demonstrates conclusively that urban sprawl has accompanied the growth of cities across Europe over the past 50 years. Urban sprawl occurs when the rate of land use conversion and consumption for urban uses exceeds the rate of population growth for a given area over a specified period. Urban sprawl should rightly be regarded as one of the major common challenges facing urban Europe today. A recent pan-European study shows a continuing and rapid spatial expansion of cities: more than 5 % in a decade, equivalent to three times the area of Luxembourg. The areas with the most visible impacts of urban sprawl are in countries or regions with high population density and economic activity (Belgium, the Netherlands, southern and western Germany, northern Italy, the Paris region) and/or rapid economic growth (Ireland, Portugal, eastern Germany, the Madrid region). Sprawl is particularly evident where countries or regions have benefited from EU regional policies and funding. New development patterns can also be observed, around smaller towns or in the countryside, along transportation corridors, and aiong many parts of the coast usually connected to river valleys. Mobility and accessibility are key factors in European territorial cohesion. They are also essential elements in improving quality of life for communities. The number of kilometers travelled in urban areas by road transport is predicted to rise by 40 % between 1995 and 2030. Levels of car ownership in the EU-10 are still not at the same levels as the EU-15. This suggests further growth lies ahead. If nothing is done, road congestion is expected to increase significantly by 2010 and the costs attributable to congestion will increase to approximately 1 % of EU GDP. However, there is more to transport infrastructure than simply adding kilometers of road and rail. Such infrastructure should be part of a global approach that takes into account the real impact of investment directed at creating and sustaining local and urban economies. It should be part of a balanced and polycentric development that reduces damage to the environment. But the strategies and instruments to control sprawl strongly depend on today’s realities of multiple and interacting levels of governance, from local to European. This is particularly true with regard to the substantial financial flows that shape planning budgets. At present, planning policies often reflect the logic of the market. They would better reflect a vision of 46 European Territorial Cooperation and Cohesion Policy — urban development, in which environmental and social considerations are fully embedded in spatial planning policies at all steps of the policy cycle from problem identification and policy design through to the implementation and ex-post evaluation stages. This could have several benefits including: - making effective use of structural and cohesion funds at the EU level, in combination with environmental regulations, so as to avoid and mitigate sprawl; - ensuring policy coherence at all steps of the policy cycle; - enhancing cooperation between agencies across ail levels of responsibility; - redressing the market failures that drive sprawl by acting on price signals for land, in, around and between urban areas; - collating and sharing examples of good practice to develop compact cities. Processes for territorial cohesion in terms of relational links: issues providing an infrastructure for regional spatial policies Alessia Cividin IUAV, Venezia, Italy acividin@libero. it Maria Adelaide Zito IUAV, Venezia, Italy The ways spatial planning fosters the context of the risk society in border areas have been subject to this research. This paper outlines the state of ongoing territorial cooperation between Gorizia (Italy) and Nova Gorica (Slovenia) and in the lrish Northwest region in relation to the formal initiatives coming from the EU and in relation to grassroots demands. Through case study comparison this paper compares the way in which spatial practices have worked in the two areas and the fields in which territorial cooperation works better. The central point is to verify how territorial cooperation has facilitated the access to economic and social opportunities, to mutual learning and shared knowledge. As with spontaneous territorial cooperation development, the working of cooperation varies according to context. Two levels of analysis are used here: the attitude towards cooperation at a local community level is considered, as well as the drive to cooperate from the governmental level. This analysis is applied here within a planning framework in order to assess the effects of territorial cooperation on the idea of a reconceptualization of border territories in a shared view of spatial planning. The risks involved in EU funded cooperation work, i.e. formal cross border cooperation initiatives, are heightened by the fact that the need for change and a spontaneous and natural attitude towards territorial relations is overcome by the chance of getting EU money. This paper suggests that a full understanding of this context is required if interactions are the bases for spatial planning. Indeed the hypothesis emphasising that people live intersubjectively, embedded in a relational world, was demonstrated as truthful through the case studies even if, paradoxically, social relations are still quite weak compared to other kind of relations (business, institutions, etc). This paper points out that the relational links, as activity of cooperation created shared visions which now need to be acted upon and implemented. Territorial cohesion and urban policy in Europe. Strategies and processes within European Spatial Planning loris Servillo . Polytechnic of Torino, Italy lservillo@tiscali.it The aim of the research concerns the relationships between the concept of territorial cohesion and urban policy. Elaborating on the analysis of 40 case studies (ESPON 231-232), different typologies of urban policies have been defined. The outcomes can be summarized in: 1. sectoral policies: transnational infrastructural policy, etc 2. policy in the city: regeneration policies,etc 3. policy of the city: strategic/metropolitan plans,etc 4. wide scale policies: regional/national plans 5. bottom-up cooperations: interregional/crossborder. The case studies has been analyzed crossing the various typologies with a characterizations of the territorial cohesion concept, articulated in macro areas as: a) General principles: territorial balancement, sustainable development, social/territorial equity, explicitation of territorial issue,etc b) Territorial dimensions: spatial, typological or connective dimensions c) Strategic objectives: territorial structures, endogenous development, social cohesion, environmental safety, etc d) Territorial governance aspects: vertical/horizontal subsidiariety, partnerships, decisional process, visions and strategies. | Track_2 ; | Both in-depth examinations have been correlated, allowing a double evaluation: on the one hand the implication of the territorial cohesion objective for a possible European approach to urban policy;on the other hand, the contribution that urban policy, declined in different aspects, offers to the pursuing of the territorial cohesion objective Large cross-border projects: the experiences in Flanders and the Netherlands Jochem De Vries University of Amterdam NL JochemdeVries@uva.nl One of the main mechanisms for establishing European territorial cohesion is the development of cross-border infrastructure. While large projects are already fraught with problems within national contexts, the cross-border dimension adds an additional layer of complexity. This paper examines the particular characteristics of decision-making about three cross-border projects. All projects are situated along the Dutch — Belgian border: the building of a High Speed Train link, the deepening of the Scheldt-river and the reactivation of an abandoned rail road — the Iron Rhine - that connects Antwerp - with its German hinterland (part of the line crosses Dutch territory). The paper explores the complications of the decisionmaking situation. This situation is characterized by direct negotiations in absence of a central actor and resembles what Scharpf (1997) calls a situation with minimal institutions. Nevertheless the confrontation of actors in cross-border projects is more than the negotiation between two states that act on the basis of national interests (compare Allison & Zelikow, 1999). It is also a clash of two different political-organizational worlds, with different policy routines and cultures. Furthermore, realizing cross-border projects, as any project, is the work of people. The interaction between people and group processes are important. The paper pays attention to the features of interaction on the personal level between representatives from different countries. The sustainable communities agenda — from Egan to Europe Neil Evans Leeds Metropolitan University UK n.evans@leedsmet.ac.uk The Sustainable Communities Agenda grew out of the UK 2000 Urban White Paper and the ODPM’s concerns to tackle problems of housing imbalance within the UK, which were subsequently fleshed out by the 2004 Egan Review of Skills. The idea was to promote a more holistic approach to dealing with the problems of the UK’stowns and cities involving the integration of economic, environmental and social policies. Using the occasion of the UK Presidency of the EU in the second half of 2005 an EU Ministerial Informal meeting of Ministers responsible for spatial development was convened in December 2005 to endorse the Bristol Accord — eight characteristics of a sustainable community and an agreement to share good practice. The Accord putatively builds on the 2004 Rotterdam Urban Acquis’ principles of effective urban policy-making and the Lille Programme before that and is explicitly seen as a way of increasing territorial cohesion within Europe. But what does a Sustainable Communities approach mean in the European context? This paper will draw on current research being done by CUDEM and ERBEDU at Leeds Metropolitan University into the potential for transferability of such an approach to the diverse countries of EU-27. How is it seen as being different from previous initiatives on sustainable development? What about the governance aspects? The paper will attempt to provide some answers. The polish metropolitan area of Gdansk (Tri-city) between competition and cohesion: practices of European polycentric development Romina Peritore University of Rome 3, Italy rperitore@libero.it Key words: cohesion, competition, socialist planning, transition, Poland, CEECs, polycentric development, national spatial policies, metropolitan area, cooperation Local government structures in Europe are challenged by processes of globalisation and European integration. Policy actors and local institutions have reacted to these challenges in different ways, by reorganising the administrative structures, by changing the patterns of interaction between local economic and political representatives and the civil society. In this | 48 — European Territorial Cooperation and Cohesion Policy — process of building a new system of European governance, regions and cities are recognised as levels that in many areas are the concrete, practical testing grounds of European policies. The concept of polycentricity is one of the cornerstones of the European Spatial Development Perspective (ESDP), and has been formulated as outcome of a long debate characterized by finding compromises and consensus. Probably, the most important feature of the concept is its capacity to link the seemingly conflicting goals of cohesion and competitiveness across the EU territory. In the Western part of Europe EU policies fostering polycentric development can constitute the link between cohesion and competitiveness, thanks to an already well established and economically strong network of urban centres at the different scales, in the new member states, the acute spatial selectivity of the internationalization process leads to the establishment of a system of “Gateway cities” that represent the link between the national and the international economy and contribute to activate new phenomena of spatial polarization (ESPON researches namely ESPON 1.1.1, 2.3.1 and 2.3.2). The paper assumes that there is a link between governance and the models of polycentric territorial development. The polycentricity supported by mechanisms of governance can bring to a balanced territory and as a strategic framework of planning is an instrument to promote territorial cohesion. The key factor for polycentricity’s success is the cooperation between different actors to achieve competitiveness and cohesion. This is very hard to realize: the implementation of polycentric networks at the regionai or local levei will demand institutional capacity-building in those regions and municipalities which have less developed administrative and cultural traditions in creating partnerships and coalitions. In highly centralized nation-states this will constitute an added challenge and emphasize the link between the development of governance mechanisms and polycentric spatial development models. The case study of Gdansk agglomeration - called Tri-City agglomeration —demonstrates, here, the difficulty and complexity to implement the polycentric development with the support of institutional capacity-building. Preparing for territorial cooperation Olivier Sykes University of Liverpool UK ollys@liv.ac.uk Since the 1990s, much academic attention has been devoted to expioring the ways that regions in Europe seek to promote their development by capitalising upon vertical and horizontal linkages with other territories, scales of governance and policy arenas. Within the EU, programmes such as the INTERREG initiative have provided support for cross-border, transnational and interregional cooperation, and the Européan Spatial Development Perspective document adopted in — 1999 urged sub-national authorities to overcome “insularity” and to take into account interdependencies and European links in the development of their territorial development strategies. In the 2000s, reform of EU cohesion policy and the effects of enlargement have created a new external context for regions and many regions, particularly in the former EU15, will have to adjust to greatly reduced European funding opportunities. In the light of such changes the ability to engage in strategic territorial positioning in relation to external opportunities and challenges has become increasingly important for European territories as they adjust to evolving national and European spatial and policy contexts. The new ‘territorial cooperation’ objective of EU cohesion policy for the 2007-2013 funding period presents a potential opportunity for regions seeking new sources of support for the furtherance of their territorial development. European territorial cooperation is identified by the current ‘Community Strategic Guidelines on Cohesion’ as having the potential to contribute to the achievement of territorial cohesion where all European territories have the opportunity to contribute to the Lisbon agenda of growth and jobs and the balanced and sustainable development of the EU territory is achieved. At Leipzig in May 2007, EU ministers for spatial planning and development intend to agree a document entitled the ‘Territorial Agenda of the European Union’. This aims to support the implementation of the Lisbon and Gothenburg strategies through an integrated territorial development based on articles of the existing Treaty of the European Union. Within this agenda it is being noted that the . ‘transfrontier and transnational cooperation of cities and regions must be regarded as an essential European platform for this new policy of territorial cohesion’. Informed by the context outlined above, this paper considers how regions are positioning themselves in relation to the evolving European context for territorial development. More specifically, through a case study of a region which will receive substantially less European structural funding in the 2007-2013 period than in the previous funding round, it considers whether there is any evidence so far of strategic positioning in relation to the territorial cooperation objective and the new territorial agenda of the EU; if and how the concept of territorial cohesion is being invoked in policy debates and/or developed through proposals for future territorial cooperation; and, finally, if and how any such developments are linked to regional spatial policies and planning. + Marcel Bazin _ University of Marcel.Bazin@univ-reims.fr + _ Planning Education and Practice — STATEMENT OF TRACK CHAIRS Planning education is undergoing significant changes throughout Europe following the implementation of the Bologna Declaration, and with the “3+2+3” model. Consequently, University education is progressively moving towards a practiceoriented approach not only when we consider the undergraduate skill-job oriented curriculum of the 3+2+3 reform, but even more so when moving up to post-graduate courses. The process is gradual and differs according to the subject area or country. It seems to be especially difficult in a field like planning, due to the necessary and ongoing interaction between the academic world and planning practitioners. Therefore we can rightly ask ourselves to what extent planning education may realistically include planning practice. In seeking answers to this question, the debate in most countries focuses on skills versus knowledge. In the past it was not just the job but also the skill for life: nowadays, due to the increasing speed of change, it’s a question of lifelong learning of ever-changing skills, offering teaching consistently with experience, as well as learning-by-doing as the prime form of knowledge. = Is this what future planning students ought to be doing? Whereas planning expertise clearly ought to be a planning policy tool , thus only viable within the practice itself, will such skill-oriented approach enable new graduate students to understand the “whys” of planning? The present track would like to encourage our re-thinking these issues in relation to the different tiers of education, but also presenting experiences to discuss the evolving relationship between planning education and practice in contemporary and future university environment in depth. Suggested themes The following questions introduce some of the key-issues in the field, which participants might wish to explore: To what extent does planning education survive and develop in the relation between theory and practice? (What is the impact of the theory/practice interface on planning education?) To what extent is it possible to combine a polytechnic-like approach, t.e.: very open to different theories and methods, with the goals of a much more practice oriented teaching system? How to adopt a reflective approach in teaching, focussing on practice now that theories, at least in certain national contexts, have been increasingly forsaken? What is the difference between a student who can perform a given task or job after 3-years job-oriented curriculum— until such time as his/her skills become outdated- and one , without any specific practice skills, who has been provided with the intellectual tools to learn in time consistently with everyday needs? Track_3 | LIST OF ABSTRACTS 55 55 56 56 56 57 57 58 58 59 59 59 60 60 61 61 62 62 63 Reflection on planning practices: an important aspect of planning education (Raoul Beunen, Janneke Hagens, Jeroen Neuvel) Transnational skills development for spatial planning: enhancing competitiveness, cohesion and balanced territorial development in Europe (John McCarthy) Promotion of EA education for Third Country Audience (Paola Gazzola, Ingrid Belcakova, Urmila Jha-Thakur, Ralf Aschemann, Thomas B Fischer) Regional plan and design to rebuild a sustainable Louisiana Gulf Coast (Michael Neuman) Planning for healthy people/healthy places: lessons from mid-20th century global discourse (Ellen Shoshkes, Sy Adler) Work-—based learning and planning education: experiences from long-term placements in UK (Andrea Frank) (Re)-valorising the role of urban planners within the public sector: rising to the challenge of environmental sustainability (Wendy Steele) Educational challenges regarding rural planning and development (Jargen Amdam) Toward lifelong planning education in Latvia (Jekabs Trusins, Inese Trusina) Educating positive, creative, confident practitioners: “Raising up the Good” (Marilyn Higgins) Lifelong educational project on Brownfields. The results and experience (Jana Pletnicka, Frantisek Kuda) Creativity, networks and openness — the potential value of an open source approach to support practitioners in planning for sustainability (Joanne Tippett) Assessing student perceptions of active learning in a landscape planning curriculum (Patricia Machemer, Pat Crawford) A project for Barriera del Bosco (Salvatore Messina, Carmelo Tomaselli, Anna Ursida) Teaching the dialectics of design to problem solving practitioners (Ileana Apostol, Ken McCown) A new approach to solving complex problems (Christoph Hemberger, Jens-Peter Grunau, Walter Schénwandt, Katrin Voermanek, Rudiger von der Weth, Rinat Saifoulline) Dialogues between planning theory and practice. ‘Spatial Planning Network’ (Werner Tschirk, Andreas Voigt, Helena Linzer) Unravelling the paradox of the internationalisation of learning: implications for planning (Deborah Peel, Andrea Frank) Sustainable development in the urban region in Germany and the US: Dresden and Columbus as examples. An international postgraduate module (Bernhard Miller, Hazel Morrow-Jones, Andreas Otto) 64 | — Planning Education and Practice — Reflection on planning practices: an important aspect of planning education Raoul Beunen Wageningen University NL raoul.beunen@wur.nl Janneke Hagens Wageningen University NL Jeroen Neuvel Wageningen University NL Planning education often has a strong focus on knowledge, methods, and tools about how to plan. However, spatial planning is also about studying and reflecting on planning practices. The ability to reflect critically on planning practices enhances the students’ capability of understanding planning practices and consequently their ability to choose how to plan in a specific situation. Reflecting on planning requires specific theories, methods and skills that differ from those that focus on how to plan. We (a group of (PhD) researchers of Wageningen University) decided to develop a new course that provides students more insights in the broad range of knowledge useful for planning research. This course: ‘Planning, knowledge & practice’, has the objective to teach the students more about the literature and theories that are useful for reflecting on planning practices. Important issues that are discussed in the course are: the role of knowledge in planning practices, the role of power, the importance of context, philosophy of science, semiotics, and politics. These issues were illustrated with examples from PhD researches. The course has been given on a voluntary basis. Co-operation with other (research) groups was sought to provide a multidisciplinary planning course. In our paper we will discuss the issues we dealt with during the course, their significance regarding reflections, the different methods of education that were used, and the responds of the students. Transnational skills development for spatial planning: enhancing competitiveness, cohesion and balanced territorial development in Europe John McCarthy Heriot-Watt University, Edinburgh UK j.p.mecarthy@sbe.hw.ac.uk This paper addresses the question: how can transnational teaching initiatives increase the capacity for spatial planning activity to enhance competitiveness and cohesion in Europe? It considers the experience of the Spatial Planning and Regional Competitiveness (SPARC) Module, jointly developed by Heriot-Watt University, the Universities of Ljubljana and Luxembourg, and the Politecnico di Milano, and funded by the EU INTERACT programme together with the governments of Luxembourg and the UK. SPARC aims to deliver a common EU-wide platform for skills development in relation to spatial planning, with a focus on co-operative and transnational activity. SPARC arise from the need for enhanced knowledge and skills, particularly in relation to new Member States, to enable achievement of the EU’s broader aims in relation to competitiveness, cohesion and balanced territorial development. The Module, delivered by distance learning, is aimed at a range of participants including for instance spatial planning practitioners taking part in INTERREG programmes or related programmes for transnational co-operation. The Module seeks to enhance the understanding of linkages between sectoral policies and activities at EU, Member State and sub-regional levels, and their impact in terms of spatial development. This is turn is intended to contribute to the horizontal and vertical integration of policies and activities. Overall, the Module challenges traditional cultural and practices, since integrated spatial development and planning presents a major change from the administrative practices and assumptions that have characterised traditional approaches to land use planning, regional development and public administration in both old and new Member States. The Module incorporates core skills and techniques, as well as a set of real-life transnational case studies to provide the basis for innovative problem-solving. Research on the motives and learning experience of all SPARC students has been completed, and this, together with the experience of practical development and application of a polycentric, transnational network of education providers, provides clear lessons in terms of: internationalisation of the planning curriculum; common generic skills development for spatial planning; transnational co-operation and policy transfer; reflective and experiential learning for planning practitioners; and bridging policy aims and local delivery. These lessons are of relevance for all aspects of education in contemporary spatiai planning. | 55 | | Track_3 | Promotion of EA education for Third Country Audience Paola Gazzola University of Liverpool UK gazzola@liverpool.ac.uk Ingrid Belcakova Slovak University of Technology, Bratislava, Slovak Republic Urmila Jha-Thakur University of Liverpool UK Ralf Aschemann Austrian Institute for the Development of Environmental Assessment (ANIDEA) Thomas B Fischer University of Liverpool UK Under its “Erasmus Mundus” programme, the European Commission is funding a project on the “Promotion of European educatioN on environmental assessment for Third country Audience” (PENTA). A consortium of three institutions, led by University of Technology Bratislava and joined by the University of Liverpool and the Austrian Institute for the Development of Environmental Assessment, aims at enhancing attractiveness of environmental assessment (EA) courses in Europe and attracting third country students to deal with EA issues. PENTA’s target groups are higher education institutions from non-EU countries and their academics, students and management staff as well as international academic and students” organisations. The intended main outputs of PENTA are: 1) Development of an EA curriculum, serving as teaching format for universities 2) Elaboration of a handbook on EA for university lecturers 3) Preparation of a textbook on strategic environmental assessment (SEA) for academics and students 4) Elaboration of a library brochure in order to promote European EA education 5) Launching a web site on EA for disseminating the PENTA products, database creation regarding EA education 6) Organisation of two EA seminars for higher education institutions from third countries. PENTA started in October 2005, its duration is two years. Regional plan and design to rebuild a sustainable Louisiana Gulf Coast Michael Neuman Texas A&M University USA neuman@tamu.edu This project grew from the needs occasioned by the dramatic devastation of hurricanes Katrina and Rita in 2005. The Louisiana coast is an extensively developed and scarred coastline whose natural functions have been eroded over generations by well-intentioned but ill-conceived engineering projects to tame the environment. These pre-existing conditions worsened the impacts of the storms. New Orleans had a 2000 population of approximately 480,000 inhabitants, of which about 67% were black, 28% white, 3% Hispanic, and 2% Asian. In November of 2006 a population survey revealed that approximately 200,000 persons resided in the Crescent City. Interestingly, this study indicated that the racial composition had changed markedly, from just over one-quarter white in 2000 to about half white (43%) and half black (47%). Given this unique city’s history and ecological situation, rebuilding for the future must be truly sustainable, simply to avoid the disastrous consequences of another hurricane which is sure to come. This student plan contains proposals at four different scales: the ecological region, the New Orleans metro area, the City of New Orleans, and city neighborhoods. The project participants, 20 post-graduate students from five different disciplines, prepared a Regional Plan in a graduate seminar in sustainable urbanism. It has been published as a 122 page 27 x 42 cm full color report. Planning for healthy peopie/healthy places: lessons from mid-20th century global discourse Ellen Shoshkes Portland State University USA eshoshkes@mac.com Sy Adler Portland State University USA «To date the discourse of reconnecting the fields of planning and public health has been narrowly framed as a research agenda about how characteristics of the built environment adversely impact human health, such as how sprawl and urban — Planning Education and Practice _— design influence physical activity, obesity, and diabetes», writes James Coburn. «This framing has limited the purview of planners interested in reconnecting the fields and what books they might consider contributions to the new, healthy urban planning» [1]. Equally true, and perhaps more importantly, this framing has limited our appreciation of the continued relevance of mid-20th century discourse — notably framed by the ekistics movement and the Delos Symposia— which shaped a holistic, ecological view of healthy urban planning in a global context. The writings of one influential Delian, Rene Dubos [2], are particularly important for planners concerned with health, and arguably influenced Jane Jacob’s seminal tract on healthy urban planning: The Death and Life of Great American Cities [3], as is evident in her chapter “The Kind of Problem a City Is”. Jacobs did not participate in the Delos Symposia, but she rehearsed her critique of city planning at the Harvard Urban Design Conferences, which were organized by Jaqueline Tyrwhitt, who played a central role in the Delos Symposia and publicized their proceedings in the journal ekistics [4]. Significantly the consensus that crystallized on this ecological perspective — which recognized the dynamic inter-relationship between individuals and their social and physical environment, and the corollary that the health of the individual is inextricably linked from the health of the society — lay the groundwork for the World Health Organization to launch the international Healthy City program in the late 1980s. Another influential Delian, Leonard Duhl, authored the background paper for the WHO Healthy City Project [5]. The WHO's Healthy City initiative offers a comprehensive paradigm for “healthy urban planning’ yet this approach has not been embraced by American foundations and federal agencies, whose support «has tended to encourage a domestic planning and public health agenda focused on a limited set of hot-button issues and questions» [4]. This paper examines mid-20th century global discourse on “heaithy urban planning” and develops hypotheses to address the question of why there was a divergent development of these ideas in Europe (leading to the Healthy City movement) and the US (leading to the narrow focus on finding causal relationships between the built environment and health.) The paper will be based on an analysis of contemporary sources, notably issues of the journal ekistics and other published material. [1] Coburn, Jason (2006), “Review Essay: Expanding the Agenda for Healthy Urban Planning.” JAPA. 72:1 (Winter). Pp. 119-120. [2] Dubos, Rene. 1959 (1987 ed.). Mirage of Health. New Brunswick. Rutgers University Press. {3] Jacobs, Jane. 1961 (1992 ed.). The Death and Life of Great American Cities. New York. Random House. [4] Shoshkes, Ellen. 2006. “Jaqueline Tyrwhitt: A Founding Mother of Urban Design.” Planning Perspectives. 21 (April). Pp. 179-197. [5] Hancock, Trevor. “Planning and Creating Healthy and Sustainable Cities: The challenge for the 21st century.” Our Cities Our Future. Pp. 65-87. World Health Organization. www.who.dk/healthy-cities/publications/20040707_5. Work-based learning and planning education: experiences from long-term placements in UK Andrea Frank Cardiff University UK franka@cardiff.ac.uk Work-based learning has recently gained interest in UK Higher Education and amongst employers. While institutions see WBL as a means to strengthen third strand agendas, employers value WBL as validated workforce development. Considering the importance of practical experience for the education of planners, schools always have sought ways to include experiential learning in degree programmes through live projects, internships or part-time study routes. Some UK planning schools even require or encourage a 12-month long placement (sandwich year) as part of their undergraduate planning degree. The assumption is that students gain significant experience and insight from working in practice. The fact that students completing a sandwich year as part of an accredited RTPI planning course can use the experience as evidence for their Assessment of Professional Competence report required for chartered RTPI membership is a reflection of this. However, research conducted in other disciplines such as architecture suggests that effective learning at the workplace depends on appropriate support structures for learning and reflection. Therefore, planning educators need to better understand a) how/what students learn in practice and b) how planning schools can support student learning. This paper reports on a small study of learning in long-term planning placements. Results provide guidance on how placement learning can be improved; but further research is needed into post-placement learning. (Re)-valorising the role of urban planners within the public sector: rising to the challenge of environmental sustainability Wendy Steele Griffith University, Australia w. steele@griffith.edu.au This paper explores how the role of the urban planner within the public sector in Australia has responded to the challenges of environmental sustainability. Drawing on a critical socio-historical understanding of planning as political practice, this research is contextually grounded within an historical review of attacks on the role of the planner (Goodman 1972, | 57 | | Track_3 | Sandercock 1998, Moran 2006) and case-study research into planning practice in Queensland (Australia) under the Integrated Planning Act 1997. Preliminary results indicate that the role of the urban planner within the Australian public sector has been systematically devalued and is struggling to find relevance and direction within the ever-growing complexity of competing knowledge claims, institutional reforms, bureaucratic minutiae, para-legal administration and environmental imperatives such as climate change. The paper addresses the key challenges facing urban planners including professional alignment with dominant power structures (March & Low 2007) and confusion as to the sorts of knowledge/skills planners need, how they best obtain these and how these can then be meaningfully applied (Forester 1999, Friedmann 1987, Healey 2006). The paper concludes by outlining the potential for planning as a reflexive political endeavour to provide a framework for (re)-valorising this role within the Australian urban context. Educational challenges regarding rural planning and development Jorgen Amdam Volda University College, Norway ja@hivolda.no The spatial structure is changing all over rural Europe due to migration, rationalisation in agriculture and manufacturing industries and changes in social institutions, as well as changes in politics at the national and European level. Spatial planning and planning education regarding rural areas must adapt to the specific situation and challenges in each area and respond by develaping adequate visions, strategies and tasks that have the ful! support of local inhabitants, organisations and authorities as well as other important actors. Based on the experience from our master programme in planning and governance where 80% of students are part time students mostly from rural areas all over Norway, | will comment on some of the educational challenges we have, like: 1. What is meant by rural areas — and what are the specific educational and training challenges regarding planning and development in rural areas? 2. How can rural capacity be strengthened to meet challenges and develop appropriate responses — and how can we as a College influence such processes? 3. What planning theories, methods, systems, strategies, etc. are most relevant for rural spatial planning in different rural areas? How should such knowledge influence educational programmes? 4. What methods can be used to educate different groups of important actors in rural areas and what is our experience? Toward lifelong planning education in Latvia Jekabs Trusins Riga Technical University, Latvia trusins@hotmail.com Inese Trusina Riga Technical University Keywords: lifelong education, spatial planning, sustainability, innovation New generation of urban and regional planners with sustainable thinking and training in system approach to actual decision making and management problems of spatial development is coming. The contemporary tendencies are characterised as spatial planning: an approach, which recognizes explicitly, that land use, social, economic, political and environmental issues need to be considered in a holistic way, whereas most of planners with graduate education of soviet period proceed the practice in terms of traditional land-use regulation and adjusting the technical infrastructure with minimal attitude to ecology and sustainable development. Postgraduate, advanced and distance education is the most effective methodology with aim to change radical the thinking and approach to contemporary urban planning practice. The case study within the frame of ESF project Elaboration and implementation of lifelong programs of urban planning” with the aim — to clarify the structure of {lifelong education programs, entry requirements, course content and methodology show the advantages of Open University methodology and teaching process, based on the mixed teaching methods, intensive study seminars, individual studies and control tasks, with Internet supported teaching environment. It is established, that those methodology and other innovative methods have used in new programs of some universities in Europe, U.S.A. and Canada. These programs are chosen to use as base for Latvian lifelong urban planning education programs. As result of analysis some proposition are presented in relation to target group organization, structure and time of studies, using the innovative study methods. | Planning Education and Practice — | Educating positive, creative, confident practitioners: “Raising up the Good” Marilyn Higgins Heriot-Watt University, Edinburgh UK M.G.Higgins@sbe.hw.ac.uk A number of recent societal influences have tended to blur past distinctions between education and practice. However, a gap too often continues to exist between the two. In fact, it might be getting worse. This paper looks beyond traditional skills and knowledge development and addresses important personal qualities and attitudes important for planning practitioners. It discusses what these might be and how they might be developed as part of both education and the workplace. The paper draws on extensive research in Scotiand about the competences required of planners in local authorities and analyses the gaps in terms of the current “modernisation of planning” agenda. In the UK, “changing the culture” of planning has been discussed for some time, but what does this really mean to be effective? As part of the culture change, Directors of Planning have identified the need to develop staff who are positive, creative and confident. What role can education play in developing these qualities, which are often over and above the normal list of skills, knowledge and learning outcomes included in our courses? The paper aiso draws on recent collaboration with the School of Architecture and Planning at the University of Auckland (New Zealand), who are carrying out a major review of their studio teaching. Both these research initiatives look from different perspectives across the globe at how we might bridge the education-practice divide. The paper draws on the pedagogy underpinning “live” projects, creative thinking and experiential learning as well as themes about personal development drawn from strands of psychology and management. It argues for learning methods and techniques that are as relevant for education as they are for practice, thereby helping to bridge the divide. The paper offers some practical suggestions to help both educators and practitioners reflect on these issues. Lifelong educational project on Brownfields. The results and experience Jana Pletnicka Technical University of Ostrava, Czech Republic jana.pletnicka@vsb.cz Frantisek Kuda Technical University of Ostrava, Czech Republic Lifelong Educational Project on Brownfields has been developed, focused on multidisciplinary issues. This pilot project financed by the EU Leonardo da Vinci action programme has run from 1.10. 2004 until 30.9.2006, and there still is an effort for the products transfer to other countries. First phase of this Lifelong Educational Project on Brownfields(LEPOB)was presented on AESOP conference in Viena in 2005. Nowadays, after some difficulties which result in the 6-months extension, the LEPOB project reached its targets and all the products were finaly delivered. This contribution is focused on results of the project and its outcomes, achievements, and also on problems and difficulties which had arrised during the project duration. There are also some considerations of suitable exploitation of the project results for planning education. What can we find as a value added by the LEPOB project? The fact, that it had provided an integrated education and teaching package for an area of an expertise, which previously was not at all covered by any local educational tools. An innovation was also in targeting the teaching onto the practising professionals, that means recipients, who would be in an immediate position to use and apply the know-how transfer. Creativity, networks and openness — the potential value of an open source approach to support practitioners in planning for sustainability Joanne Tippett University of Manchester UK joanne.tippett@manchester.ac.uk There is a lack ofskilled practitioners able to facilitate integrated, participatory planning. This is a major barrier to sustainable development and responding to global challenges (e.g. ODPM 2004). This paper explores the value of open source models for supporting practitioners in planning for sustainability. Open source allows people to use ideas without locking them up as proprietary intellectual property. The knowledge and creativity of many people are harnessed in ongoing development and peer review. This can promote learning in response to change, essential in developing adaptive strategies to risk management (Bentley and Wilsdon 2003). | 59 | Track_3 Increased interest in open source forms of knowledge creation may have profound impacts on the way we organise and share knowledge (Weber 2004). As open source is extended outside software development, there are questions about how to maintain quality and consistency, whilst encouraging innovation. This paper develops a framework for understanding open source in planning, explores recent applications, and applies emerging insights to the design of an academy offering learning support to planning practitioners. Bentley T. and J. Wilsdon, Eds. (2003), The Adaptive State - Strategies for personalising the public realm, London, Demos Office of the Deputy Prime Minister (2004), Egan Review - Skills for Sustainable Communities, London Weber S. (2004), The Success of Open Source, Cambridge, MA, Harvard University Press Assessing student perceptions of active learning in a landscape planning curriculum Patricia Machemer Michigan State University USA machemer@msu.edu Pat Crawford Michigan State University USA Paralleling calls for active learning experiences in higher education is a movement in planning education to move further towards a practice-oriented approach. Both active learning and a practice-oriented approach place the student at the center of learning in real world contexts and stress learning-by-doing. There are many broad definitions of active learning and at the core it is anything that is more than passive listening. Active learning in planning education does not negate the need for lectures, but provides opportunities for students to reflect, evaluate, analyze, synthesize and communicate on or about the information presented, and enables students to understand the “whys” of planning. The traditional lecturebased approach has a significant weakness, particularly when applied in planning curriculums, namely that the complexity and rapid changes of information makes it difficult to craft lectures which cover the needed breadth, depth and cutting edge knowledge. Additionally, active learning techniques expose students to thinking/working styles of different disciplines while preparing them for the interdisciplinary teams of real world planning and design situations. This investigation reports on a study that assesses how students value active, cooperative, and traditional learning activities within a landscape planning and design history course. The course is a large cross-disciplinary class offered to all majors. The study surveyed students’ perceived value of a range of teaching techniques (from traditional to cooperative) utilized within a landscape planning and design history class. Students rated the various techniques on an ordinal scale and the values were statistically compared using a mean difference (paired sample) test. The study was replicated four times over four semesters, where class size ranged from 125 to 180. The study found that students valued lectures and being active. From the students’ perspective, however, working with others (cooperative learning) diminishes the value significantly. Any activity, be it active, cooperative or traditional, that directly relates to improving exam performance was the most valued of all. A project for Barriera del Bosco Salvatore Messina University of Catania, Italy Carmelo Tomaselli University of Catania, Italy Anna Ursida University of Catania, Italy ursida@interfree. it This work purposes to offer a reflection about the theme of planning education; the goal is to assign to planning practice a function of civic activity, extended beyond lectur-halls, among people, inside neighbourhoods. In particular, we refer to a research plan we still working out in a State secondary school of Barriera, a modern and anonymous suburb of Catania. This experience is inspired by importance of education and sensitization processes and citizenship spirit. The will to choice little student of secondary school as “terzo attore” is precise and not accidental, and deeply directed to incite social and collective learning process, combining maieutics and research. The purpose is to outline territorial changes starting by expectations and contribution of inhabitants, who directly undergo urban transformations, to create a shared image of city and, in particular, of their neighbourhood, looking for deep significances they assign to places of life and relations. In this way, growing processes rise both in teen-agers and doctorate students, and the exchange of technic knowledge and real life experiences gives rise to an increase of respective horizons and instruments, both thinking about and working into city. Through this experience of relations and creativity, the authors hope to verify and, if it's necessary, to revise and enrich accademic knowledge. | 60 — Planning Education and Practice —_ Teaching the dialectics of design to problem solving practitioners lleana Apostol California State Polytechnic University, Pomona USA japostol@csupomona.edu Ken McCown California State Polytechnic University, Pomona USA This paper illustrates the process of teaching a course on qualitative methods of spatial research in the planning program at Cal Poly Pomona. First, the current pressure to focus planning education on practice brings about epistemological tensions between technical rationality and reflection-in-action (Schoen 1983), between tasks of problem solving and inherent wicked problems (Rittel and Webber 1973). Second, the theory-practice relationship becomes even more relevant in fast changing environments that lead to unprecedented professional circumstances. In conceiving this course the authors have been constantly inquisitive about how they should structure a suitable teaching process to accommodate both theory and practice and to prepare students to act as reflective problem-solving practitioners. The course is the result of the teaching collaboration between a planner and a landscape architect. Both also have a training in architecture, but from different traditions in Europe and the United States. The teachers establish a reflective contract with the students through regular inquiry on the results of the teaching process. By understanding student expectations, they create “natural critical environments” (Bain 2004) that incorporate realtime feedback within a reflective process. In this research methods course, the diverse student body learned and used both theory and practice, combining a polytechnic tradition with a theory-based teaching approach. The objectives were twofold. First, the course investigations immersed students in a variety of qualitative methods that apply to planning and design research. Second, participants examined qualitative methods in action., as part of the knowledge-construction process. Readings assigned for each course topic range from anthropological to political science theory, in order to differentiate between the structure of political intentions and the serendipity of daily experience in urban space. A dialectical Hegelian approach structures the course: thesis, antithesis and synthesis. These three ideas speak to a life-cycle of urban space: the conception of a place, a sense of a place and the enduring civic presence of a place. Henri Lefebvre’s dialectics of spatial production inspires content organization by means of his spatial triad (e.g. spatial praxis, representations of space and representational spaces). Lefebvre’s understanding of space as a social product, which is produced by the conflicts and contradictions within the social order, guide the teaching process. The course structure accommodates theory and practice within the teaching process, to establish a framework for action in which future practitioners would be capable to choose between “different paradigms of practice” (Schoen 1983). Our findings are that this teaching structure balances the dichotomy between “soft” and “hard” knowledge. In other words the structure can negotiate the tensions between poetic imagination, intuition, technical rationality and the difficulty of moving from analysis or planning into design. As a result, the authors suggest that a dialectic structure in teaching spatial research methods is able to incorporate reflective thinking within the evolving design and planning practice. References: Bain Ken (2004), What the Best College Teachers Do, Cambridge Mass. Harvard University Press Rittel Horst and Melvin Webber (1973), “Dilemmas in a General Theory of Planning”, Policy Sciences 4:155-169 Schén Donald A. (1983), The Reflective Practitioner: How Professionals Think in Action, NY: Basic Books A new approach to solving complex problems Christoph Hemberger University of Stuttgart, Germany ' hemberger@igp.uni-stuttgart.de Jens-Peter Grunau University of Stuttgart, Germany Walter Schénwandt University of Stuttgart, Germany Katrin Voermanek University of Stuttgart, Germany Ridiger von der Weth University of Applied Sciences, Dresden, Germany Rinat Saifoulline University of Applied Sciences, Dresden, Germany | Track_3 | In an increasingly complex world planning practitioners are faced with increasingly complex problems. Among other things planning education should therefore focus on making the complexity of planning tasks more transparent and manageable. For this purpose a systems theory model for solving complex problems in planning has been developed. It includes about 60 themes but pays special attention to five steps we consider to be the foundation of planning (according to the “Pareto Principle”): Defining the problem, defining key-terms, minding various approaches, identifying causes for the problem, deducing measures from these causes that eliminate the problem. The model is useful both in practice and education. As such, it aims to put theory into practice. Currently an interdisciplinary research project is running (spatial planning and cognition). It aims to analyze if applying the model will cause a more systematic planning process and more effective, conclusive and traceable solutions. We check our theses in an experiment with two groups of 30 students each. The first group had been trained in our methodology and worked on a practical planning task. The second group also worked on the same task without having been trained. By evaluating the planning results as well as observing the operating process we measure the effects of our methodology on behaviour and results. The project is funded by the German Research Foundation (DFG). This paper outlines first results of our project. Dialogues between planning theory and practice. ‘Spatial Planning Network’ Werner Tschirk Vienna University of Technology, Austria tschirk@ifoer.tuwien.ac.at Andreas Voigt Vienna University of Technology, Austria Helena Linzer Vienna University of Technology, Austria New media, especially the internet and forms of planning visualisation, play an important role in the communication process and citizens’ participation in it. This means that spatial planners are increasingly required to familiarise themasives with media-based presentation and acquire the skills required to handle new media. The call for improved communication not only refers to the dialogue between the “planning world” and the ‘ ‘everyday world” (SCHONWANDT, 2002), however, but also to future developments and debates within the “planning world” itself. The Austrian based “Spatial Planning Network” can be seen as one example of an approach to improved communication within the discipline and between theory and practice. It is an internet platform for communication, information and cooperation which aims to build up a network of planners from all disciplines, communicate issues related to spatial planning and facilitate work on joint solutions. What does the Spatial Planning Network offer? - Directory of people working in the planning field - Comprehensive collection of links on the subject of spatial planning - Examples of “best practice” - News and calendar of planning events - Registered users also have the opportunity to add links, enter themselves in the People Book or post announcements of forthcoming events. The potential impact of the network on the further development of planning education and research is discussed. URL: http://www.netzwerk-raumplanung.at Unravelling the Paradox of the Internationalisation of Learning: Implications for Planning Deborah Peel University of Liverpool UK dpee/@liv.ac.uk Andrea Frank University of Cardiff UK In recent times, the internationalisation of higher education has gained increasing political and academic attention. Internationalisation, however, is a contested term. Interpretations may include the franchising of degrees on a global basis; and an increasingly international faculty. In addition, advances in Information and Communication Technologies appear to offer opportunities for ‘virtual’ international experiences, and greater exposure to practices elsewhere. This generic context will be familiar across disciplines, faculties and institutions. Yet, international research evidence suggests that there are particular spatial priorities emerging and a differentiated response within and between disciplines. What are the specific implications for planning? — Planning Education and Practice — This exploratory paper will present a synthesis of the relevant literature and insights from a series of focus-groups with UKbased academics and post-graduates in the field of planning around the ‘internationalisation of planning’. It draws attention to the risk of a purely market-driven approach to internationalisation and suggests the need for a critical pedagogical approach which is sensitive to the principles of sustainability and global citizenship. Sustainable development in the urban region in Germany and the US: Dresden and Columbus as examples. An international postgraduate module Bernhard Miller Technische Universitat Dresden, Germany b.mueller@ioer.de Hazel Morrow-Jones The Ohio State University, Columbus, USA Andreas Otto Technische Universitat Dresden, Germany The Technische Universitat Dresden, Germany, and its partner university, The Ohio State University in Columbus, USA, have cooperated in a joint course in the field of sustainable urban and regional development since the mid 1990s. After a challenging preparatory work including the search for adequate funding and creating ways to involve the Planning Departments of the Sister Cities of Dresden and Columbus, the course became operational in 1997. In this year, the Leibniz Institute of Ecological and Regional Development, a leading German research institute in the field of spatial planning, became involved as one more partner. In 1998, for the first time the full course could be implemented with a joint class that consists of three elements, a seminar at each university, an excursion to each others’ cities, and two case study projects. One of the key features of the class is that students are assigned to international groups from the beginning. Since 1998, year after year at least 12 students from each country worked together and every year the course has focused on a specific issue of sustainable development. Since its beginning the course has used internet and video-conferencing technologies. Students have benefited from this exchange, but also faculty members and planners. in 2006, the joint course was awarded with the AESOP Prize for Excellence in Teaching. During the Naples conference, the concept of the course and its details shall be presented and discussed. | 63 | ++ Beet Be et Hale ee ie af EE aa iit U bugl Seite as HARGIS ee% OSE aeperaien : EneHe % é: | Track_4 STATEMENT OF TRACK CHAIRS Policy making at local level is undergoing drastic changes and/or is under intense pressures for further change due to globalization trends and emerging supra-national and global governance patterns. The theme of this track, “Global Challenges to Local Socio-economic Development’, represents an opportunity to discuss and shed some light on the multiple dimensions of this evolving global-local nexus, focusing particularly on the corresponding challenges to, and impacts on, the spatial planning system and current (or traditional) planning practices. We would like to encourage the submission of proposals on three different subjects: i) the impacts on planning methods and approaches, ii) the impacts on the new phenomena and issues to be addressed, and iii) the impacts on the broader policy and institutional environment of spatial planning. Under each of these headings, different topics can be suggested (though these are by no means exclusive): 1)The impacts on planning methods and approaches: Integrated approach to planning (e.g. socio-economic and landuse or spatial planning comprehensive approach); Planning strategic issues (Balance between objectives and means); Systemic approach (inter-level and inter-government coordination and accounting); Planning, citizen involvement and institutional capacity building; Planning, measurement, evaluation and institutional learning. 2)The impacts on the new phenomena and issues to be addressed:Local policy agenda; Cohesion and other supranational policies; Planning and technological changes (including ICT and digital systems); The role of knowledge and creativity in development policies; The local sustainability agenda; Migration movements; Tourism development issues; Socio-economic disparities, social fragmentation and planning for welfare; The social economy and development planning. 3)The impacts on the broader policy and institutional environment of planning: Changes in the nature of State intervention in the spatial economy; New local government and governance paradigms; Planning education and the europeanisation of spatial planning; International networks and changes in spatial planning and policy; Institutional discourses on spatial planning and the planning system. 66 | Global Challenges to Local Socio-Economic Devetopment — LIST OF ABSTRACTS 69 Retail repercussions: measuring the spatial impact of large-scale shopping formats (David Evers) 69 Shopping trends in the Netherlands an analysis of spatial patterns and transport implications (Orit RotemMindali) 69 Spatial quality risk globalization? Impacts of international real estate development on local projects and building culture (Lars Niemann) 70 New urban economies and the Greek cities: the case study of post-Olympics Athens (Aspa Gospodini) 70 Strategic planning for new challenges (Wolfgang Jung, Walter Schénwandt, Johannes Bader, Juri Jacobi) 71 Regional disparities as an aspect of regional strategic planning (Barbara Vojvodikova, Martin Vojvodik) 71 In search of the Finnish metropolis (Peter Ache) 71 What exactly is progressive planning in a global city? (Tom Angotti) 72 The political economy of development and apparel production in Cambodia (Sylvia Nam) 72 Shrinkage - the Achilles heel of spatial planning (Gerlind Weber) 73 From Impact Assessment to Territorial Integrated Evaluation in spatial planning: a methodological proposal for new retail settlements (Grazia Brunetta, Carlo Rega) 73 Promoting local and regional development through the application of ‘Competitiveness Clusters’ concept: the Portugal case (Eduardo Castro, Gongalo Santinha, Carlos Esteves) 74 Capital city as refugee camp under neoliberal empire (Pietro Calogero) 74 Factors in the university-city interaction: the case of Greek regional universities (Yiota C. Theodora) 74 Global risk as a local issue. Industrial growth paths in the Zhujiang delta (China) (Francesca Frassoldati) 75 Development dynamics and social change in Athens under globalization as a driver for new planning instruments (Minas Angelidis, Gabriella Karka) 75 The impact of large-scale events for Greek medium sized cities development. The case studies of Thessaloniki, Patras and loannina and comparisons with the German experience (Evangelos Asprogerakas, Triantafyllos Michailidis, Thanos Papaioannou, Dimitrios Sofianopoulos) 76 Functional poly-centricity in the mega-city region of Munich (Viktor Goebel, Stefan Lithi) 76 Social impact assessment in regional land-use planning (Timo Heikkinen) 76 ‘Making mega-city regions visible!’ A programme to creating awareness for Mega-City Regions (Agnes Férster, Alain Thierstein) 77 The global iron prize causes the movement of a town. Uncertainties and risks in planning policy and practice (Kristina L Nilsson) 77 From urban managerialism to urban entreprenurialism: new strategies for the neoliberal city (Silvia Infusino) 77 Globalization and mega transport projects. Emerging trends and challenges (Harry Dimitriou) 78 The role of multinationals in innovation and creativity in Asian cities (Larissa Muller) 78 Small towns as drivers of the rural economy (Stuart Farthing) 78 A skills dividend for sustainable communities? Recent debates about the skills needed to deliver ‘successful places’ across Europe (Kevin Thomas, Steve Littlewood) 67 79 79 79 80 80 80 81 81 82 82 Track_4 | The facts that fit: knowledge, evidence and policy-making in the ‘new’ English planning system (Christine Lambert) Formal and Informal Institutions Role in Local Tourism Development Process (Nikolaos Triantafyllopoulos) Save our garages. Development, private profit and public interest in urban regeneration (Elena Besussi) Planning for local innovation strategies in the global knowledge-driven society (Artur Rosa Pires, Carlos Rodrigues, Nuno Sobral) The increasing importance of cities in technological innovations (Jung Won Sonn) The planning role in the processes of construction of the local development (Emanuela Coppola) Public intervention as a means of shaping spatial development realities: experience in the Thessaloniki area (Elisavet Thoidou) Alleviating Poverty and Greening the City: Women Rag Pickers of Mumbai (Hemalata C. Dandekar, Sulakshana Mahajan) Local-global interactions: silent practices of change in a slum upgrading project in India (Laura Grassini) The multilevel systemic consistency of urban planning: a tool for the European ‘cohesion policy’ (Franco Archibugi) 68 | — Global Challenges to Local Socio-Economic Development — Retail repercussions: measuring the spatial impact of large-scale shopping formats David Evers Netherlands Institute for Spatial Research NL evers@rpb.nl In Western Europe, expectations of unacceptably high impacts on the economic structure, traffic levels and urban quality lies at the heart of planning policies to restrict, redirect or even prohibit out-of-town retail development. These policies have traditionally used a modified form of central place theory to establish a hierarchy of shopping areas in which new retail development must take place. Retail formats which do not conform to this ideal are subjected to extra scrutiny. In 2004, the Dutch national government abolished its thirty year policy restricting out-of-town development. This raised concerns about the capacity of local governments to cope with new proposals for hypermarkets, out-of-town shopping malls and retail parks. A territorial impact assessment, produced by the Netherlands Institute for Spatial Research (RPB) concluded that the effects of these new formats varied according to size, location and product range, and that local governments should take these factors into account when considering planning permission. in their decision, they should not only consider the impacts, but also the benefits to consumers and the potential for using this as a vehicle for the modernization of the retail structure. In addition, it was shown that spatial analysis of customer shopping modes (e.g. grocery versus recreational) was a more useful way to understand the contemporary retail structure than a hierarchy of central places. Shopping trends in the Netherlands an analysis of spatial patterns and transport implications Orit Rotem-Mindali OTB, Delft Technical University NL o.c.rotem@tudelft.ni Researchers have labelled today’s society as being in the ‘consumption era’ and addressed the modern society as the ‘consumer society’, where consumer goods and services are not merely created, bought, accumulated and used, but serve as means of communication, and produce a social function. This type of definition reflects on the growing importance of shopping activity within households’ activity patterns. Shopping gradually take an important role in the everyday life. With the increase of personal mobility investigations are needed that qualify the importance of shopping-related trips. Retail systems, as an inseparable element of personal activities, have gone through significant structural transformations. On the supply side, retailing has evolved in two aspects: spatial location and organizational structure. On the demand side, consumer behaviour changed considerably, due to changes in people’s mobility, residential and job location, which, combined with higher income rates have produced higher levels of purchasing power It can be expected that, due to many developments, shopping behaviour changes. Such developments may be in households (such as increase of women in the workforce, increase of car ownership, etc.), spatial trends (sprawl, network city developments, and policy changes (relaxation of retail location policies; relaxation of opening hours), ICT, and so forth. This study aims to identify the most important changes in consumers’ shopping trends over time in relation to the urban environment, and to trace back the influence of urban environments and personal mobility on shopping behaviour. One would expect that such studies already exist, and indeed, such studies exist in a qualitative way, however, quantitative, longitudinal overviews of shopping demand are lacking. The current research focuses on the connection between the built environment and human behaviour, in purpose of understanding what is sustainability in terms of shopping by analyzing mobility, and the use of place. The findings of the research can contribute to research for a sustainable urban form and also for planning policy. Spatial quality risk globalization? Impacts of international real estate development on local projects and building culture Lars Niemann University of Dortmund, Germany lars.niemann@udo.edu In Germany since 2000 there is a strong professional discussion about the so called ,Building Culture* (Baukultur) which aims to perceive space as an important ressource and make present the qualities of architecture, infrastructure and landscape as well as planning processes to the citizens. This is because spatial qualities in cities and regions are considered important criterias for a sustainable spatial and social development. Planners are ambitious to realize the development of a high quality environment, but the general framework for spatial development has changed in the past years. Especially global changes with their influences on economy, equity or capital markets or changing planning practices have en effect on local situations. Planning and construction processes are subject to external conditions and global players“ like companies or anonymous investors who often do not care about local requirements, specific places and Track_4 | urban forms or growth problems on city edges. The paper is to discuss in how far general planning strategies are influenced by international factors, if it is possible to integrate international interests in local planning processes and what kind of influences with a direct effect on the physical form of space can be identified. The background is a research project of the Universities Dortmund and Wuppertal which investigates the impacts of international real estate development on local projects and building culture. New urban economies and the Greek cities: the case study of post-Olympics Athens Aspa Gospodini University of Thessaly, Greece gospod@prd.uth.gr Key words: new urban economies, planned clusters, spontaneous clusters, urban landscape transformations, post-industrial city, post-Olympics Athens, Greece. This paper deals with clusters of new urban economies and their impacts on the spatial re-structuring and the relandscaping of post-industrial inner city. It investigates such impacts by studying recent economic, spatial and landscape transformations of Athens ~- a Mediterranean large city in the geographical and economic periphery of Europe. In the first part, the paper reviews earlier research on clusters of new urban economies and their spatial impacts, while attempting to present the topic in an international context. In the second part, it focuses on the case study of Athens, Greece; and it examines (a) planned clusters of athletics, culture and leisure that had been developed for the 2004 Olympics and (b) spontaneous clusters of i) culture, leisure and creative activities, and ii) technology-intensive and knowledge-rich activities and advanced financial intermediary services - that have gradually developed in Athens’ inner city areas the last decade or so. The paper documents land-use shifts and landscape transformations while it highlights the processes of formation of these spontaneous clusters and the urban policies involved; it also discusses urban governance issues in relation to Athens’ planned clusters for the 2004 Olympics. Finally, it draws conclusions about differences in post-industrial trajectories among large cities in the core of Europe and Mediterranean large cities in the developing periphery of Europe. Strategic planning for new challenges Wolfgang Jung University of Stuttgart, Germany jung@igp.uni-stutigart.de Walter Schénwandt University of Stuttgart, Germany Johannes Bader University of Stuttgart, Germany Juri Jacobi University of Stuttgart, Germany Regional land use management is one of the key instruments in regional planning to deal with future developments as it affects the competitiveness of regions and towns in the future and there are —besides ecological concerns- economic reasons which militate against un-planned and un-controlled land claims. The existing formal instruments in Germany like the so called regional plan seem not sufficient to handle globai challenges affecting regional planning. The new Problem-First-Approach of the research project FLAIR does not start with methods, instruments or theories to reduce land claims but with the query of (socially constructed) spatial conflicts as starting point. This approach of includes interviews with experts on demography, economy, ecology, infrastructure etc. to identify current complex spatial problems and conflicts. Together with surveys of quantities and qualities of Brownfield potentials, the identified spatial conflicts are the inputs for so called strategic planning procedures which will exemplary be done in the Region of Southern Upper Rhine. Strategic planning procedures are a sort of mixture between expertises and architectural studios and require a different sort of organization, content and people involved. The results of these strategic planning procedures are tested for their transferability to other communities and regions. In the paper the FLAIR approach of problems-first and strategic-planning-procedures will be presented and first results shown. i | Global Challenges to Local Socio-Economic Development — | Regional disparities as an aspect of regional strategic planning Barbara Vojvodikova ATACO s.r.o., Ostrava, Czech Republic Martin Vojvodik ATACO s.r.o., Ostrava, Czech Republic martin. vojvodik@ataco.cz Regional disparities present important aspect of regional development. This article should introduce the project: “The assessment model for adjudication of regional disparities and the methodical procedure of its use”. The grant giver is the Ministry for regional development of Czech Republic. Research team consists of researchers, municipal emploees and software analysts. The project objective is to create a helpful tool for municipal government on the national level applicable for preparing grant schemes on the regional level. The proposed model may be used also for preparation of the Strategic plan of regional development on both regional and municipal levels. The project will start in February 2007 and will last till the 2010. The solution is divided into several stages. In the first stage a number of suitable small regions will be selected with siginficant differencies in economic situation with respect to geographical and historical position. All disparities found will then be analyzed and factors will be identified and classified which considerably influenced their development. In the next stage, the assessment model for adjudication of regional disparities will be created. In order to increase practical usefulness of the model the methodical procedure of its use will be prepared for municipal and regional authorities in Czech Republic. The full paper will be focused on the first stage of the project. In search of the Finnish metropolis Peter Ache Helsinki University of Technology, Finland peter.ache@tkk.fi A strong urbanisation process is underway in Finland. Whereas elsewhere in West European countries the percentage of people living in an urban environment already varies between 80 to 90 per cent, in Finland the figure is 66 per cent at the moment. But, both the United Nations and Statistics Finland predict that urban population in Finland will increase considerably by 2030. Thus, a rapid and extensive urbanisation process is still expected to continue in Finland with the particular target of the metropolitan region around Helsinki. The dynamics of this process are discussed as largely driven by globalization processes and an ‘informationalization’ of society, focusing on metropolitan regions with strategic importance. They are concentrations of political and economic control functions, of specialized services and advanced infrastructure systems of an important order. The downside is that actors and decision makers in metropolitan regions have to face competition first. Highly qualified labour and innovative industries are scarce resource for which a fierce competition exists. To have the right mix of soft and hard location factors is indispensable in this context, as is the right ‘response capacity’. In other words, the promotion of appropriate governance structures is vitally important for the dynamics of urban growth. The paper will elaborate in particular on the latter points, with a view on current debates in Finland. What exactly is progressive planning in a global city? Tom Angotti Hunter College, New York City USA tangotti@hunter.cuny.edu Community-based advocacy, organizing and planning form a large, complex and diverse basis for progressive planning in 21st Century New York City. Today there are over 70 community-initiated plans, many more than the official plans. Spurred by a growth in awareness of environmental justice and public health issues, and backed by established tenant and neighborhood organizations, community movements face a fundamental dilemma: how to improve the quality of life in working class neighborhoods and communities of color while at the same time preventing displacement resulting from gentrification. Community-based planning is emerging as a means for resolving this dilemma in accordance with progressive politics of economic, social, racial and environmental justice. | Track_4 The political economy of development and apparel production in Cambodia Sylvia Nam University of California, Berkeley USA sylvianam@berkeley.edu Garment production has figured centrally in Cambodia’s contemporary economic development while the 2005 liberalization of the global garment trade has resurrected debates on its significance in developing economies. As Cambodia’s recent integration into the global capitalist economy has largely been secured through garment manufacturing, its global integration has also occurred through post-conflict inflows of aid money and expertise. Liberalization thus makes visible the deliberate convergence between poverty alleviation and free trade-based growth in the larger project of development. In the realm of development, gendered work is often discussed as women’s exploitation under capitalism or as empowerment through wage labor. While the feminization of garment work has been associated with both the preponderance of women in the sector and the devaluation of the work itself, women workers have also been identified as key agents in poverty reduction through their entrepreneurialism. This paper seeks to address how garment production occupies a key position in the debates of work and poverty policy by examining representations of women’s participation in garment production. Such participation relies on taken-for-granted assumptions about the nature of poverty and unequal power relations in the political economy. Accordingly, this paper will consider neoliberal commodity capitalism alongside liberal development practices as a framework to understand gender and development politics in the country. Shrinkage — the Achilles’heel of spatial planning Gerlind Weber Bodenkultur University, Wien, Austria gerlind.weber@boku.ac.at The Institute of Spatial Planning and Rural Development which | preside over at the University of Natural Resources and Applied Life Sciences Vienna was assigned with the project “Shrinkage — the Achilles‘ Heel of Spatial Planning” by the Club of Vienna, which — like the Club of Rome - critically deals with causes and effects of economic growth. With my presentation | would like to point out the intention and first results of this project. The underlying assumption of this research project is that the existence and self-conception of spatial planning is based on the presumption of permanent economic growth, which accordingly leads to a “blind spot” concerning the actual processes of spatial shrinkage. The research project “Shrinkage — the Achilles‘ Heel of Spatial Planning” is divided into three steps: 1: Verifying to what extent the current understanding of spatial planning is dominated by growth. This will be demonstrated by: - over 50 pivotal planning theories - planning principles and guidelines (formal and informal) - selected planning examples in structurally weak areas. ll: Comparison of the real evolution with the planned settings. Identification of the disadvantages for the respective areas due to the fact that spatial planning does not concern itself with deliberately accompanying processes of shrinkage but rather claims to be able to convert long-term processes of shrinkage into processes of growth. lil: identification of the cornerstones of a shrinkage oriented spatial planning, which is seen as a step towards the implementation of sustainable development. This means finding answers e.g. to the following questions: How can shrinkage be planned as “organized withdrawal”? In which ways do spatial planning and its instruments have to be modified to actively accompany shrinkage? Which solutions in terms of organisation and investment can be provided under the motto “less is different, but not worse”? How can planning overcome its weakness regarding the shrinkage in built up environments (vacancies, brown fields)? How can planning take away the fear from people who are confronted with shrinkage? Global Challenges to Local Socio-Economic Development —s, From Impact Assessment to Territorial Integrated Evaluation in spatial planning: a methodological proposal for new retail settlements Grazia Brunetta a Polytechnic of Torino, Italy grazia.brunetta@polito. it Carlo Rega Polytechnic of Torino, Italy New retail settlements have recently developed in Italy, on account of different pressures such as the changes in the consumers’ behaviour, the interest of major investors driven by the stability of the new European currency, and lastly the entrance of important foreign developers who have introduced new commercial formats characterised by very large catchment areas. This emerging settlements, associated with new models of spatial organization, represent an interesting case of a global economic development strategy affecting local territorial development. In fact, these new retail settlements produce a plurality of direct and indirect territorial effects in the local context that could mean new challenges for local development. This paper considers the role of the territorial integrated evaluation (TIE) in the spatial planning and promotes the introduction of innovations in the decision making process. In this perspective, the paper proposes the discussion of the following topics: - the TIE methodology: the multi-disciplinary evaiuation approach; - the tools of the TIE methodology; - the TIE methodology as a tool for supporting an institutional learning process; - the importance of analysing different kinds of effects, direct and indirect, to implement institutional innovations in the regional and local policies; - the possibility to strengthen the inter-level and intergovernmental coordination; - the role of the integrated evaluation in the strategic spatial policies Promoting local and regional development through the application of ‘Competitiveness Clusters’ concept: the Portugal case Eduardo Castro University of Aveiro, Portugal Gongalo Santinha University of Aveiro, Portugal Carlos Esteves University of Aveiro, Portugal carlos.esteves@csjp.ua.pt Following Lisboa and Gétenborg agendas, there are now strong policy indications in Portugal that the promotion of competitiveness based on innovation is a key factor for economic qualification. The need for this policy change arises not only from the European Commission directives, but rather from the perception that the competitiveness model mainly based on traditional industry and low wages is far from being a comparative advantage. Innovation policies encompass a variety of different types of initiatives, ranging from national to local practices. One key initiative recently developed concerns clusters and pdéles de compétitivité, based on the experience of several countries. Drawing on a range of theoretical approaches as well as some recent empirical research, the paper examines the process of innovation based on a model representing the polyhedron of innovation. In general terms, the model emphasizes the complex character of the innovation process, underlying the crucial importance of the interaction and coherence between its elements. Through the analysis of sectoral possibilities of creating pédles de competitivité in Portugal, the model provides a good analytical tool to assess the different roles and importance of the elements of the innovation polyhedron for different types of industries. Such differences are the basis for policy guidelines concerning the promotion of competitiveness clusters as key factors for local and regional development in Portugal. | Track_4 | Capital city as refugee camp under neoliberal empire Pietro Calogero University of California, Berkeley, USA pietro@berkeley.edu In December 2001 the US declared that the long war in Afghanistan was over. This justified the decision by Pakistan and Iran to close all their refugee camps and repatriate four million Afghans who had fled a series of wars since 1980. However Afghanistan remains extremely insecure, and most returnees cannot return to their homes. With no effective right to flee again, more than two million of these ‘repatriates’ have sought refuge in the relatively secure capital. Kabul has roughly octupled in population since 2001; two thirds of the residents live in informal housing with no urban services. It is both a capital and a permanent refugee camp. The global North produced most of this crisis. Afghanistan was devastated by a proxy war between the US and the USSR, and the US is largely responsible for the militancy of the extremists who are retaking Afghanistan now. But the insult added to this injury is the economic impact of the North within the secure-zone of the capital, where it pays salaries and rents indexed to New York and Brussels. Afghan doctors shift to working as drivers and translators for NGOs to triple their salaries. Landlords receiving as much as US$10,000 per month for office space buy other houses and evict locals to expand their access to the global circuit of capital. Kabul is not unique as a city of the global South where transnational regimes of security and circuits of capital produce urbanization in extremis. What can planners learn from this? Factors in the university-city interaction: the case of Greek regional universities Yiota C. Theodora University of Thessaly, Greece ptheodor@mail.ntua.gr The complex interdependence / interaction relations between the academic and local communities - mainly in terms of their potential contribution to the development of the university and the city - have been the object of intense conflicts. In the current conjuncture, where knowledge has been acknowledged as one of the main means for the development of the cities, regions and countries, this has become a growing consideration. Experience has taught us that, any weakness to define how higher education could act as a principal development factor is largely owed to the failure to take into account a set of factors that seem to be associated with the planning of its expansion and can - directly or indirectly - impact the integration process of the university into the life of the broader area. These are factors that emerge from the broader framework set by the main reference levels of the university - city relationship: i.e. the “state”, the “university” and the “city”. in this framework, and given the deficient investigation of the subject, this study attempts to identify these interaction factors between the university and the city, and group them on the basis of political, social, economic an spatial criteria. Taking Greece as a point of reference, it is investigated whether these factors have been taken into account in the design of the higher education decentralisation policy, and have affected the relationship between regional universities and the respective cities, and if so how. This research effort, attempted on the basis of an overall and systematic approach, could be the“starting point” for further research at a city level through “case studies”. Key words: “regional university”, “university & city’, “academic community & local society”, “regional & local development”, “higher education & regional policy”. Global risk as a local issue. Industrial growth paths in the Zhujiang delta (China) Francesca Frassoldati University of Ferrara, Italy frsfnc@unife. it Since revolution, cities in China were planned as places of production, not for consume and trade. After 1978 reforms, urban growth evidences a macro transformation in the region. Actually political concerns are the control of urbanization trends and on the other hand the support to sustainable development paths. However it is very difficult to distinguish the authorities effort to join an international agenda and real trends. Thus only in the local planning level global challenges acquire a more tangible dimension, both to evaluate criticisms and to draw pragmatic solutions. The paper shows how a small community can direct and manage its development when trapped by fast economic growth, with reference to case studies in Zhujiang Delta. Three main questions will structure the analysis: Is a trade-off mechanism needed in a process of accelerated growth? Global Challenges to Local Socio-Economic Development oe Is the assumption of a first crude growth wave followed by more selective ones correct? What is the role of planners about this matter? In the Zhujiang Delta both unselective and restrictive development paths coexist, within different towns. In Foshan county, for example, some towns:selected in their plans development models and functions that are suitable for the local future. The paper is an intermediate product of an ongoing research leaded by the Center for Urban, Territorial and Environmental Research (University of Ferrara) and the Institute of Urban Design and Planning (South China Univeristy of Technology). Development dynamics and social change in Athens under globalization as a driver for new planning instruments Minas Angelidis National Technical Universirty of Athens, Greece angelidi@central.ntua.gr Gabriella Karka ERGASTERIA SA, Athens, Greece The Athens metropolitan region undergoes important territorial changes under the effect of various components of globalisation, particularly during the last twenty years. The dynamic growth of certain activities’ sectors which are closely connected with the globalisation (and the European unification) process, as well as the creation of important infrastructures for the 2004 Athens Olympic Games, accelerated the development of certain zones of the city while, inversely, the fast decline of “backward” sectors devitalised numerous city areas. These changes also affected considerably the social territorial structure of the metropolitan region. Moreover, other social - demographic factors -which are also included in the frame of the globalisation process- had very important territorial effects, as for example the unprecedented for Greece and particularly for Athens intensification of the external immigration. From 1991 up to 2001, the rate of the immigrants in the Athens total population went up from 2,6% to 10%. In conclusion, new much more intense territorial development disparities as well as a new social —territorial segregation —both being evident indicators of a process towards a risk society- are shaped in Athens. As it is demonstrated in the paper, the spatial planning of the Greek capital has not met these new challenges. It remains focused in sectoral / normative interventions and has not developed new tools: new forms of urban governance and integrated interventions. The impact of large-scale events for Greek medium sized cities development. The case studies of Thessaloniki, Patras and loannina and comparisons with the German experience Evangelos Asprogerakas National Technical University of Athens, Greece vaspro@mail.ntua.gr Triantafyllos Michailidis National Technical University of Athens, Greece Thanos Papaioannou Hafencity University of Hamburg, Germany Dimitrios Sofianopoulos National Technical University of Athens, Greece This paper addresses the impact of large-scale events on medium sized cities. It is widely accepted by researchers that large-scale events provide a vital stimulus for urban development. In the world - wide contest developed, the prize of which is the chance to host such an event, Cities of Medium Size (CIMES) try to obtain a role and secure investments and development prospects. The main subject which is being questioned is whether and to what extent a medium size city has the ability to host and exploit a large-scale event. Initially, the main special characteristics of CIMES are going to be presented as well as the general impacts of large-scale events. Further research will be based on three case studies from Greece. Thessaloniki and Patras were designated to be the European Capital of Culture for the years of 1997 and 2006 respectively and loannina has repeatedly organised smaller events such as the international rowing games. Moreover, the peripheral effects caused by Athens 2004 Olympic Games to these cities will be explored. The main issues raised are the impact on spatial planning, infrastructure development and city image. More specifically, the research will focus on the policy applied, the main projects and infrastructure facilities developed both in order to host the events and to improve city’s services and on how these interventions change economic function and everyday life of the city. In this attempt, examples from German cities’ experience will be used. | 75 | Track_4 Functional poly-centricity in the mega-city region of Munich Viktor Goebel Technical University of Munich, Germany goebel@raumentwicklung.ar.tum.de Stefan Lithi Technical University of Munich, Germany Mega-City Regions are nodes in the network of information flows and therefore important locations of the knowledge based economy (KBE). This new spatial scale is recognized by planners and politicians as being crucial to develop competitive national economies. In this paper we want to examine the spatial patterns and firm connectivities of the KBE in the Mega-City Region of Munich. We test the hypothesis whether (1) High-Tech-Branches and Advanced-Producer Services (APS) have different location strategies and (2) whether the firm connectivities and the role of the surrounding functional urban areas are different from the core city of Munich. In order to verify both hypotheses we combine a quantitative value-chain approach with the method of the Global and World City Study Group (GaWC) to analyse inter-firm as well as intra-firm networks. We hypothesise that APS branches follow in contrast to High-Tech branches a different location strategy to ensure proximity with their customers. The latter are more capital-intensive and their location patterns and strategies are in general more path-dependent. Our study shows an astonishing division of labour among functional urban areas within the Mega-City Region of Munich. Munich itself plays the role of the international knowledge hub whereas the other functional urban areas are contributing in various ways to the distinctive character of the Mega-City Region of Munich. Social impact assessment in regional land-use planning Timo Heikkinen Helsinki University of Technology, Finland timo. heikkinen@tkk.fi The social dimension of impact assessment has been poorly developed in land use planning and especially in regional planning. This is a shortcoming, because the questions of social sustainability and global impacts have become important challenges in regional development. Impact assessments can be seen as one of the key tools for the needs of new regional governance. This presentation analyses and compares the contents, methods and working practices of social impact assessment (SIA) in regional land-use planning in Finland. In Finland, there are very recent new developments in this area; the new Land Use and Building Act, which came into force on 1.1.2000, brought impact assessment as an integral part of land-use planning. The presentation, based mainly on expert-interviews and text-analysis of the SIA-reports in three regional planning cases, will focus on the following questions: a) What are the contents and methods of social impact assessment in regional land-use planning? b) How is social impact assessment integrated into the regional planning process and decision-making? c) How can plan-making benefit from social impact assessment? Does social impact assessment alter the planning processes and the contents of regional plan-making? If so, what does this mean? ‘Making mega-city regions visible!’ A programme to creating awareness for mega-city regions Agnes Forster Technical University of Munich, Germany foerster@raumentwicklung.ar.tum.de Alain Thierstein Technical University of Munich, Germany Mega-City Regions are an emerging new large-scale urban phenomenon. (1) In research their constituent elements and driving forces are more and more revealed; their decisive role to European as well as national spatial development is increasingly being recognised. At the novel spatial scale of Mega-City Regions new questions and tasks have to be faced. The relevant stakeholders and players are challenged — large-scale metropolitan governance is called for. (2) At the same time awareness of the prominence of Mega-City Regions among the relevant players all-over Europe is still small. MegaCity Regions remain invisible and intangible in many respects: They are rarely mapped, there is a lack of concept or image and they hardly offer any direct sensual perception in everyday life. The paper draws on the hypothesis that perception is an essential building block when trying to transform the analytical or | Global Challenges to Local Socio-Economic Development —_ normative concept of Mega-City Regions into spaces of collective action. Therefore the paper conceives ‘Making Mega-City Regions visible!’ as a programme following the three interrelated dimensions of strategy, structure and culture. Discussing the programme's potential functions and contents, techniques and processes, producers and recipients, major hypotheses and corresponding questions to research and practice are presented. The global iron prize causes the movement of a town - Uncertainties and risks in planning policy and practice Kristina L Nilsson Swedish University of Agricultural Sciences, Uppsala, Sweden Kristina.nilsson@sol.slu.se Urban development is usually facing uncertainties and risks in one or another way. These are often caused by global, national, regional and local circumstances intertwined in a complex context. Nevertheless, these conditions are to be managed both on a strategic policy level and on a spatial planning practice level. It concerns both long-term over-embracing planning as well as short-term day-to-day situations. We ought to be able to learn from a case of planning in an extremely uncertain situation, integrated with risks. The paper deals with such a case of Kiruna, a small town located in the very north of Sweden. The town is to be moved because of the "extension of an iron ore mine. On a global level the uncertainties consists of the iron prise, which sets the dimension of the outtake and following extension of the mine. The extension determine how large part of the town that has to be moved. On the regional level it is uncertain if surrounding settlements are going to increase or decrease and how the transports will develop and influence the commuting volume. These conditions induce the amount of housing areas required in the mining town. On the local level there are risks with ground deformation from the already existing mine and there are uncertainties how to calculate the tempo of the cracking. This together with a manifold of other land-use interests around the existing town, gives immeasurable debate related to which direction the town can be moved. As example From urban managerialism to urban entreprenurialism: new strategies for the neoliberal city Silvia Infusino Polytechnic of Torino, Italy Silvia.infusino@polito. it The paper aims to investigate the main repercussions of the spread of neoliberal economic theories and thought since the seventies at different spatial scales, from the supernational to the local level. Neoliberalism in fact entails a redefinition at the institutional and scalar level, and shifts the focus form the national to the urban dimension, where it manifests with particular intensity. The reappraisal of the political and institutional wheight of the national State in the international context in relation with the globalisation of production no longer confined into national borders involve the rethinking of its ways of intervention at the local scale in terms of redistributive policies both at the social and the spatial level. The competition rules among different local contexts are thus redefined, with a particularly evident increase of tension between the interand intra-urban levels. This obliges cities to experiment with economic and social policies shaped by the new demands of the neoliberal international economic system. A change in in the urban governance emerges, with a progressive shift from urban managerialism to urban entreprenurialism. How can cities perform in relation to the new neoliberal requests and adapt the urban environment to its changing needs? An opportunity seems to be offered by urban planning and urban renewal! projects. Globalization and mega transport projects. Emerging trends and challenges Harry Dimitriou The Omega Centre, University College London UK h.dimitriou@ucl.ac.uk There has been a substantial increase in mega transport projects both in the ‘so called’ developing and developed worlds. Many such projects have a major strategic role in restructuring cities and regions, even nations, in an attempt to make them more competitive in the global economy. What is suspected in some quarters is that increasingly the principal stakeholders of these projects are essentially global investors working with local elites promoting their own interests rather than those of the territories and communities the projects traverse. In the context of an increasingly globalised, fastchanging and uncertain world, this paper investigates the evidence to support or refute this accusation and the challenges involved to researchers involved in collecting the evidence to arrive at conclusive findings. | Track_4 The role of multinationals in innovation and creativity in Asian cities Larissa Muller University of Calgary, Canada Imuller@ucalgary.ca This paper presents findings from case studies from cities in China and Southeast Asia which have been conducive to local development of innovative and internationally competitive products and services, in knowledge and creative industries that are dominated by transnational corporations (TNC) headquartered in the US and Europe. It examines the facilitative role of the TNC and the host government in seeding and growing local knowledge and creative industry clusters in the host country, and the implications of findings for public policy. This research draws and builds on the theory of international networks of production clusters and mutually reinforcing dynamics between local factors of production and transnational firms. The conventional view is that peripheral nodes of the global network of highly internationalized business service and hightech manufacturing are passive recipients of foreign investment and know-how. Yet in many of these TNC-dominated sectors in Asia, endogenous dynamics are emerging that shift the region from a passive recipient of foreign investment, to a source of innovation and creativity in their own right. This paper challenges the established theory, and presents positive implications for developing cities for FDi-induced competitiveness in these sectors. In particularly, it provides useful lessons for developing urban regions for effective policy frameworks to encourage the growth of knowledge and creative industries. Small towns as drivers of the rural economy Stuart Farthing University of the West of England, Bristol UK Stuart. Farthing@uwe.ac.uk In the changing rural economy with the decline in the importance of agriculture and the threats to manufacturing, there is an emerging view within rural policy circles that small towns are the drivers of prosperity in rural areas. How exactly this comes about is not usually specified. However, the argument might be that smail towns are the most dynamic areas in terms of job creation in rural areas; that small towns are the best equipped locations within rural areas to attract higher level, and therefore better paid, service sector jobs; that the growth of jobs has a direct impact on the prosperity of the town and the surrounding hinterland because it provides jobs for the unemployed, and raises economic activity rates and thus raises local incomes and prosperity. This paper reports the findings of a study of small town performance in the more remote rural areas of England and Wales in the 1990s. It finds that none of these propositions is supported by the evidence. Job creation has been more rapid outside than within small towns, including in the finance, property and business services sector. Job creation in towns does not have a strong impact on local town unemployment rates nor on economic activity rates. The bulk of small town job creation has been in sectors where work is manual, part-time and where pay rates are low (with the exception of some jobs in the public services). This research points to the need to understand the role of small towns within wider local labour markets. A skills dividend for sustainable communities? Recent debates about the skills needed to deliver ‘successful places’ across Europe Kevin Thomas Leeds Met University UK k.thomas@leedsmet.ac.uk Steve Littlewood Leeds Met University UK There has been much recent debate about the nature of the skills and competences needed to ensure that European towns and cities grow and improve in the future, with particular interest from the UK government since the Bristol Accord on ‘sustainable communities’ was signed in 2005. This paper, based on analysis of the key documents, observation of key events and discussion with participants in the debate, summarises the present ‘skills for sustainable communities’ (SSC) discourse. A major EU-wide conference on SSC was held in 2006, representing an historical moment in this discourse. The outcome of this debate could influence the content of spatial planning and related education programmes, for instance by requiring professional boundaries to be broken down, by broadening the definition of spatial planning to incorporate more ‘generic’ skills and by opening up educational programmes to community activists and local politicians. However, before this could happen there would need to be widespread agreement that this debate was important urgent, | — Global Challenges to Local Socio-Economic Development — | about the parameters of the needed skills and about their delivery mechanisms. One important issue here, in terms of expediting EU-wide agreement, is the link between the ‘sustainable communities’ paradigm, as evolved in Bristol, and the related EU policy fields and priorities as expressed, for instance, in the ESDP and in the emerging Territorial and urban development agendas. The facts that fit: knowledge, evidence and policy-making in the ‘new’ English planning system Christine Lambert University of the West of England, Bristol UK christine. lambert@uwe.ac.uk An important aspect of the link between planning, the future and uncertainty is how knowledge (or evidence) is generated and used to understand current and future circumstances, and in deciding what to do in order to move towards a more desirable future state. Issues and debates surrounding the role and provision of evidence to inform policy-making have become topical in England in the last ten years. The debates have recently come to the fore in planning, where as part of a wider programme of reform, Government has emphasised that the proper use of evidence is an essential part of planmaking. Implicit in the guidance is a view that planning in previous decades was insufficiently evidence-based. The guidance implies an ambitious set of assumptions about the capacity of planners and planning authorities to generate, interpret and use evidence in policy-making. The guidance also encompasses a somewhat naive view that the complex political process of making spatial plans can be technicised through a sytematic and ‘scientific’ process. This paper explores these assumptions through an examination of the experience of a number of local planning authorities participating in a wider evaluation of planning system reform. Using case study evidence, the paper examines the role of evidence in spatial planning, what sorts of evidence is generated and how, what counts as evidence and how it is used in policy making. Formal and informal institutions role in local tourism development process Nikolaos Triantafyllopoulos University of Thessaly, Greece ntriant@uth.gr The proposed paper tries to reveal the institutional framework resulting to the tourist development of two neighbouring coastal areas on the island of Rhodes (Greece). The research is mainly based on the diachronic analysis of cadastral data on land ownership rights and property management, both of individuals and enterprises. Land property structures, inherited from the past, were different in the two areas of study, while planning and development policies were the same. Within the context of an increasing international tourist demand, public policies, formal and informal institutions resulted to the intense involvement of local population in the development process, and enabled the establishment of tourist enterprises of varying types, these leading to two different types of resorts. The main conclusion of this paper is that land property rights is a structural resource that determines the agents’ role and the local development process, while land ownership is recurrently implicated in the production and reproduction of the local tourism system. Save our garages. Development, private profit and public interest in urban regeneration Elena Besussi Bartlett School of Planning, University College London, UK e. besussi@ucl.ac.uk The recent debate on the evaluation of urban policy differentiates between an ‘instrumental’ approach primarily concerned with performance and efficiency and an ‘interpretative’ approach which focuses on power relationships in the delivery of urban policies (Murtagh and McKay, 2003). Others have more directly focussed on how to discuss the issue of public interest in evaluation (Alexander, 2002). This paper discusses alternatives for designing an evaluative framework for area-based urban regeneration programmes that can highlight their outcomes in terms of the balance between the often conflicting objectives of private investments profit and public welfare. In departure from the debate mentioned above, the proposed framework will consider how the regulative components of a planning system can play a role in directing outcomes of regeneration. Although inspired by real and recent events surrounding the regeneration of the Elephant and Castle area in London (UK) and raising the issue of whose public interest is being achieved in this large scale urban regeneration project, the paper presents a theoretical framework which will act as a first building block of doctoral research whose aim is to not to develop | 79 | | Track_4 | yet another evaluation method but, more substantially, to critically assess the role that planning has, could have or, following neo-liberalist trends, is required to have in delivering under urban development pressures. Planning for local innovation strategies in the global knowledge-driven society Artur Rosa Pires University of Aveiro, Portugal arp@csjp.ua.pt Carlos Rodrigues University of Aveiro, Portugal Nuno Sobral University of Aveiro, Portugal What can local pianning do to help small municipalities to participate in the globalised knowledge-driven society? This is the major question that the paper aims to address. It draws on a planning experience in which the authors are directly involved in the Portuguese municipality of Ovar, of about fifty thousand inhabitants, presently facing the impact of delocalisation of multinational firms. The paper will critically analyse this planning experience, aimed at providing the support to a major shift in local public policy, from the traditional land-use management to the development of knowledge society strategies. This involves major conceptual and operational challenges in both the nature and purpose of planning, in policy design, and, above all, in institutional capacity building. interestingly, this initiative was rooted in and inspired by a visit to Tampere (Finland), participated by researchers, entrepreneurs, and politicians, within the framework of the EU innovation Actions Programme. The paper provides an account of the policy planning efforts attempting to link local policy arenas to global strategic thinking. The increasing importance of cities in technological innovations Jung Won Sonn Cardiff University UK j.son@ucl.ac.uk Much literature suggests that technological innovations are still heavily concentrated in a small number of cities in spite of rapid development in telecommunications. Some analysts believe that the importance of the city in technological innovation will eventually disappear with the continued development of telecommunications. This paper uses an analysis of patent citations to find that, after controlling for the existing distribution of R&D activities, the proportion of other locally-generated patents cited by a patent has increased over time. This shows that.in contemporary technological innovations the role for the city is increasing, which in turn suggests cities will continue to grow in the future. The planning role in the processes of construction of local development Emanuela Coppola University of Napoli “Federico II”, Italy emanuela.coppola@fastwebnet. it The research work aims at investigating the outcomes and the role played by territorial planning in view of setting up a local development strategy particularly focused on the Campania region. Therefore, the research pays special attention to the analysis of development in its territorial dimension, in accordance with a new research perspective where the territory is not only considered as the material object underlying development policies, but it also plays the role of an active subject which is increasingly acquiring the value of a real resource within development strategies. From a methodological point of a view, the research is based on a strategic approach, the traditional strategic Bryson model (Bryson, 1988) in that this is an accurate reference interpretative model _Supporting the starting up of development processes from below. | Global Challenges to Local Socio-Economic Development — Public intervention as a means of shaping spatial development realities: experience in the Thessaloniki area Elisavet Thoidou researcher SDRU-Aristotle University of Thessaloniki, adjunct lecturer University of Thessaly GREECE beta@estia.arch.auth.gr This paper addresses the issue of the character and the potential of spatial development policy through both its planning and implementation interpretations. It examines public intervention in a metropolitan area, emphasizing its potential to shape realities and prospects, alongside stated policy priorities for the area. Public intervention represents a determinant factor in the production and transformation of space and economy. The developmental profile of an area, together with its form and function, are, up to a degree, dependent on public investment in infrastructure, education, technology, innovation, as well as on relevant public activities and regulations. On the other hand public intervention of both financial and institutional types constitutes the main means of implementing choices made by the various policies being applied to an area. The Thessaloniki area received a large part of public intervention during recent programming periods through various development programmes. Taken as a whole these interventions could be considered a de facto development programme for the area. At the same time, the opportunities emerging for the Thessaloniki metropolitan area constitute a development vision of regional as well as of national importance. We attempt to identify the development programmes planned for as well as those implemented in the Thessaloniki area. We also endeavour to outline public intervention made through both soft and hard investment, in the context of various development programmes, by re-composing the de facto development programme for the area. Through this process we attempt to distinguish the priorities which emerge from the de facto programme, in addition to the priorities stated by the policy documents. Alleviating poverty and greening the city: women rag pickers of Mumbai Hemalata C. Dandekar Arizona State University, Phoenix USA hema@asu.edu Sulakshana Mahajan Rachana Sansad Academy of Architecture, Mumbai, India The 1990’s radical reforms of the Indian Economy opened the business enterprises of the nation to the global economy. In the post-liberalization era which followed successful poverty alleviation strategies needed to deviate from norms established in the post- Indian Independence development period when much attention and resources were turned to social welfare. New ways to empower and assist poor populations involving strategies viable in the market were sought. Dependence on long-term, deep state subsidy, and governmental administrative and marketing structures which characterized effort in earlier development eras, were no longer viable. Economic development/poverty alleviation efforts needed to be self-sustaining and entrepreneurial. Self help, profitability and longer term sustainability are the mantras of the current climate of poverty alleviation strategies which need to go hand-in-hand with consideration of social welfare and equity. This paper describes one grass roots effort which meets the above criterion and which has assisted municipalities in creating greener more sustainable futures. Stree Mukti Sanghatana, a non-governmental organization, has assisted women rag pickers in the Mumbai (formerly Bombay) metropolitan area to more effectively and profitably engage in solid waste collection. They have: 1) Organized solid waste sorting at municipal dump sites; 2) Taken on solid waste disposal and recycling contracts in privately owned housing colonies and large corporations, taking care of their solid waste on-site, off-grid, in more hygienic and less polluting ways; 3) Adopted innovations which have included: installation and use of biogas digesters for processing organic waste and generating usable methane gas; 4) Adopted construction and use of biogas digester prototypes which are scale appropriate to site and efficient; 5) Utilized enriched soil from bio-digesters to develop nursery beds to grow and sell plants for landscaping, and, 6) Established contractual relationships with Tetra Pak, a multinational corporation, to recycle Tetra Pak’s juice boxes which are constructed of layers of paper board, aluminum and polyethylene. Their efforts contribute to reducing the volume of solid waste that must be disposed of by the municipal waste management system. Women rag pickers have continued to seek out, with SMS’s help, new ways to innovate and increase profitability. These efforts have resulted in a number of soft-system gains as follows: 1. Women rag pickers have upgraded their social status with symbolic and functional changes such as use of clean uniforms which identify them as part of the group servicing a site; use of gloves, face masks, and other protective devices; and use of improved solid waste collection tools. There is a sense of dignity and respect for the person which is communicated by the use of these tools. 2. Women rag pickers have attained leadership and team building skills and learned to work in cooperative groups that have brought them recognition and a higher social standing as well as increased remuneration. 3. Women rag pickers have learned to interface and work with middie and upper class households, corporations and the city to negotiate the terms under which they will provide solid waste disposal services and to ask for cooperation and compliance in the manner in which waste is sorted and handed over to the rag pickers. | Track_4 4. Women rag pickers have, to some extent, professionalized their services and become adept at delivering on the more profitable contracts they have negotiated with municipal corporations and multinational corporations. However there are some significant limitations to this effort. Large scale use of informal sector service providers, such as Mumbai’s woman rag pickers, extensively and systemically to help with solid waste collection in metropolitan Mumbai will require formulation and codification of structured relationships between municipal government, the informal sector organizations, and NGO’s. To grow and assume a system-wide presence NGO’s must forge collaborative arrangements with municipalities in Metropolitan Mumbai to obtain larger scale contracts for solid waste sorting and processing. Enlarging the provision of such services to the private sector, and the multi-national, global, corporate sector is also needed. Such growth can more substantially improve the lives of the rag pickers and can at the same time assist cities to move to greener and more sustainable futures. In this paper some of the parameters that have made for success and the organization and relationships that must be established if this success is to be replicated, and grow beyond one organization and permeate the solid waste collection process for a major city, are discussed. Worth considering is how cultural, social and political systems in particular countries have to be factored in to a successful approach. Local-global interactions: silent practices of change in a slum upgrading project in India Laura Grassini Polytechnic of Bari, Italy laugrassini@libero. it This paper aims at challenging the taken for granted assumption that empowerment and more sustainable solutions at local level necessarily comes from the application of western concepts of participation and inclusive democracy, as it is often maintained in the current debate on “good governance”. In particular, it aims at contributing to a reflection on hidden potentials and mechanisms for change nurtured by local-global interactions, which are mainly unnoticed by mainstream interpretative models of urban transformation. In this perspective, the article examines the case study of a slum upgrading project in Anmedabad, India, where an interesting initiative started at the end of 1990s based on community involvement in planning and financing. While the project received international recognition as a best practice of good governance for its participatory approach, the article shows how rudimentary were the forms of participation involved and how little power local residents actually had in the definition of official upgrading strategies. Because of this, the empowerment practices, which actually took place in the slum community, are explained not as a consequence of deliberate strategies of change, but as the result of more silent processes of hidden transformations carried out by local residents. The bricolage and piecemeal characters of those practices are thus used to discuss a more nuanced conceptualization of local-global interactions in real case situations and to show hidden potentials for change in the interstices of formal interactions. Finally, some implications for planning are discussed, as well as the role of planners as facilitators of real processes of empowerment in urban transformations. The multilevel systemic consistency of urban planning: a tool for the European ‘cohesion policy’ Franco Archibugi Planning Studies Center, Roma, Italy francoarchibugi@tiscaii. it It is inconceivable — in the planning theory — a relationship between planning decisions at ‘global’ scale and at ‘local’ scale (according numerous recent analysis which postulate and sustain something called ‘glocal approach’ ) unless by running through all the path which links — from a systemic viewpoint — the ‘local’ to the ‘global scale and viceversa. In other terms this relationship must be based on other different intermediary levels that need to be connected between the two scales. In fact any global/local impact has to be valuated through ‘intermediary’ levels and a more close and ‘concatenated’ relationship between each of these intermediary level ’. The evaluation method can be applied by the instruments of the wellknown planning system consistency. The cohesion policy which some time ago the European Union has promoted as general strategic goals of its own existence and task, can be considered a case study in which the planning systemic consistency may constitute a useful, even necessary tool for the achievement of that goal. In this paper one discuss the ways and means through which the socio-economic cohesion and the planning consistency can be a happy occasion of interdependence and interaction, in the filed of urban planning. This is discussed at the light of the findings and results of a European research (within the Framework Programme of Research and Innovation); this research has been carried on in four member countries of EU by the Rome’ Planning Studies Centre in cooperation of six other research institutions in the four countries: France, Germany, Italy and United Kingdom. | 82 | a a a eeZ s oS ee a ae BOSE S ee Bane ae | — Planning in Multicultural Societies — | STATEMENT OF TRACK CHAIRS A wide range of conditions, living standards, social groups, expectations and needs are symptomatic and salient characteristics of the contemporary city. The presence of multiple experiences, processes and people involved making up the urban dimension is to be seen as an established fact: differences (for example, in age, ethnicity, gender, class, religion and culture) are concentrated in cities on various scales and levels of intensity. Recent literature illustrates the new scenarios of difference stemming from such phenomena as international migrations, post-colonialism or the rise of new forms of articulation of the society (Lloomba, 1998; Sandercock, 2000). Thus, the theme of difference is more and more frequently dealt with in disciplinary debates, starting from the acknowledgement of the fragmentation of the contemporary society into an archipelago of “minority” and “plural” groups (Soja, 1989; Sibley, 1995). These groups express specific needs and claim specific rights and benefits affecting the dimension of the city and urban space. The problems arising from this might be tackled in various ways changing from time to time from either repressive, or discriminatory to tolerant, inclusive or dialogical-communicative. The project of creating mulicultural societies (defined — if vaguely- as societies where a number of cultural groups have equal standing ) might reasonably be regarded as a good example of a risky undertaking of the kind Beck and Giddens have identified as distinctive of reflexive modernity. Unsurprisingly, perhaps, multiculturalism in this sense is under critical scrutiny, intellectually and politically. In this track we anticipate that there may be contributions seeking to explore the spatial implications of different positions in the ‘multiculturalism debate’. Perhaps others will wish to analyse the shifting meaning of ‘culture’ in these debates, and especially the growing elision of religion, or faith, and culture. What might be the implications of this for governance , and planning in particular? It could be said that reflections on minorities and the city force us to reconsider a number of principles which have been neglected or only partially dealt with by the disciplinary debate, beginning with the concepts of equality and inequality, dignity and autonomy, political responsibility and representation. At the same time it is possible to hypothesise that what is at the present moment denied or opposed on the political front can nevertheless be achieved through local action by social movements, and even by participation in government, in the transformation of the city. Such actions assume the role and the characteristics of a true plan for emancipation (Friedmann, 1992), which refers to an ethical dimension of the planning discipline. The existence, or the expectation of the existence, of multicultural cities and thus of urban settlements which are in one form or another the expression of a society of minorities, will very likely force us to rethink the common interpretation of the planning process. Precisely because of the presence of silent or unexpressed demands which reflect the unequal distribution of power, resources and opportunities, it is desirable to reformulate the planning process so that it can be not only an instrument of regulation and a solution to conflicts (in a variety of ways and adopting varied criteria), but also a means for redistributing opportunity. These are only some themes which develop from considering the mutual implication of planning and multiculturalism, and we very much welcome contributions on other dimensions of this topic. Track_5 | LIST OF ABSTRACTS 87 Linguistic diversity and the city (Diarmait Mac Giolla Chriost, Huw Thomas) 87 Sounds and screechs between planning and multicolour identities (Anna Ursida) 87 Cross-cultural communication policy and the implications for spatial planning: toward planning for intercultural areas (Alessia Cividin) 88 “Contested communities” at work: the regeneration of the Spitalfields area in East London (Paola Briata) 88 Cross-national lesson drawing for planning — pitfalls and possibilities (Robin Hambleton) 89 Urban competitiveness — branding or planning? Milan (Italy) and Chicago (US) as case studies (Glenda Garelli) 89 Everyday life as resistance: planning in multicultural society (Tovi Fenster) 89 Transit cities at Europe’s doors, catalysts for unwanted migrants (Giovanna Marconi) 90 Contested public spaces in the multicultural cities (Alessia Ferretti) 90 Planning as a possible way to prevent land conflicts in the municipalities of Niger: limits and prospects (Elena Gagnor) 90 Planning “with” minorities in the Palermo Local Agenda 21 participatory process: negotiating ethical and political commitments (Francesco Lo Piccolo) 91 Thoughts on Anglo-American hegemony in planning scholarship: Do we read each others work? (Bruce Stiftel, Chandrima Mukhopadhyay) 92 Multiculturalism in Maputo: from society to physical spaces (Fabio Vanin) 92 Residential paths of stranger migrants in Naples (Maria Teresa Sepe) 92 Mexico city: the risk city in risk society (Noemi Leon Gomez) 93 The Place of Others (Lucia Nucci, Marluci Menezes, Judith Allen, Tony Lloyd-Jones, Lia Vasconcelos) 93 Culture is to nation as multicultural is to multinational? (Simone Abram) 93 Reflecting upon cross-national Jearning in planning (Alessandro Balducci) 94 200.000 muslim, hindu, catholic and buddist homes. The post- tsunami recontruction in Sri Lanka (Matilde Cassani) 94 The multiethnic issue: housing needs and social and urban integration. The case of the city of Cagliari (Sardinia, Italy) (Ginevra Balletto, Alessandra Milesi, Noemi Meloni, Matteo Lecis Cocco Ortu) 95 Pianning and traveller-gypsies in the UK: towards more progressive practice (Geraint Ellis, Catharine McWhirter) 95 Finding Common Ground in the Galilee (David Epstein, Yaakov Garb) 96 Young people and planners: how do they communicate? (Ulrich Doenitz) 96 Planning in Multicultural Societies (Birzeit old town -Study Case) (Raed Najjar, Jamal Amro) 86 | | —« Planning in Multicultural Societies — Linguistic diversity and the city Diarmait Mac Giolla Chriost Cardiff University UK Huw Thomas Cardiff University UK ThomasH1@Cardiff.ac.uk This paper explores the implications for urban planning and governance of the linguistic diversity of cities. Language remains a potent marker of difference, with linguistic difference often elided with, or subsumed within, ethnic-racial differences . The management of diversity has long been a task of urban governance . However, over recent decades the context within which it has been undertaken have created new challenges and tensions. Under the conditions of the contemporary form of globalisation, cultural difference, of which linguistic diversity is a central feature, is re-shaping the social fabric of cities of all sizes and in all parts of the world. Reviews of urban policies which omit any reference to language or linguistic diversity are illustrative of the inadequacy of existing analyses to address questions and issues which these changes pose. The paper reviews the relevant literature in urban planning, urban policy and language planning and socio-linguistics and argues that a better understanding of what language means to urban residents and urban government , of how it figures in, and helps shape, their lives, will lead to a better informed debates and policymaking on a range of topics , such as : social cohesion, citizenship, multi-culturalism, language planning and policy in urban areas, spatial planning and urban regeneration. Sounds and screechs between planning and multicolour identities Anna Ursida University of Catania, Italy annaursida@yahoo. it The interest for multiculturalism and differences into contemporary city rises from reflections on actual disciplinary debate about this theme and studies of meaningful urban dynamics: informal movements operating into cities to support needy minorities, the occupation of whole neighbourhoods by immigrants and, in general, processes of gentrification, with particolar attention for their spatial, economic and social implications and conseguent changes of uses, needs, requests of spaces, relations and conflicts. In particolar, this work focalises the relation between different groups of interest and social composition, the concept of ‘identity’ and role and responsabilities of planning approaching with these problematic questions: can planning support processes of social emancipation and transformation disregarding how many identities coexiste in cities and how many variations of sense they assume? Can planning contribute to a multicultural city creating conditions for constructive relations and respect for differences (of culture, social class, ethnicity, religion...)? Especially, considering that very often planning represents an instrument to put in practice precise political will (which favours interests of specific groups excluding the others), how can planning support integration between different categories and cultures, helping and strengthening respect for the great crowd of identities, with their equal importance and dignity? Cross-cultural communication policy and the implications for spatial planning: toward planning for intercultural areas Alessia Cividin IUAV, Venezia, Italy alessiacividin@ yahoo. it This paper argues that innovative strategies for planning can come from the study of intercultural communication. Crosscultural communication strategies are often characterized by success. This is particularly true where cross-cultural communication is at the level of local communities. This paper explores the lack of a common language among communities living on the border area between Italy and Slovenia, emerged as a practical obstacle to planning. | put it that planning was helped by the creation of a critical mass able to communicate and exchange experiences and culture. Then | compared these giving further illustration of how cultural issues may have an impact in the field of risk undertaking and planning. This paper logically continues the line of thought provoked by the case study and carries the thesis into normative thinking on cross-cultural communication, with an eye to developing this as a practical approach to planning. It argues that constructing intercultural communication between groups is a useful approach for planning and illustrates some problems connected to cultural and linguistic issues. It discusses this in the hope of contributing to methodology in the study of planning and it shows this through illustration of models and examples coming from the case study. It identifies intercultural communication as a major factor in promoting (or allowing) integration. | Track_5 | Communication between communities increases the effectiveness of planning processes. Studying this communication can help us conceptualize intercultural communication as a language system for planning. Intercultural communication occurs when communities involved in a planning process use different symbols and different words to create meaning for others. Our culture influences how we approach problems, and how we participate in groups and in communities. When we participate in groups we are often surprised at how differently people approach their work together. ‘Culture’ is often at the root of communication challenges. Difficulties with multicultural dialogue and cooperation are about the way people communicate. One aspect of communication style is language usage. Across cultures, some words and phrases are used in different ways. In multicultural settings such as the border areas, the orientation toward a communicative action is needed and is a key modus operandi for planning practices. “Contested communities” at work: the regeneration of the Spitalfields area in East London Paola Briata Polytechnic of Milano, Italy paolabriata@libero.it The paper examines the last 7 years experience of the SRB urban regeneration programmes of the Spitalfields area in East London. Historically known as a working class area, as well as for providing refuge for different waves of immigrants, during the last 35 years Spitalfields has become one of the biggest Bangladeshi enclaves in Europe. For this reason funds from SRB programmes have been spent to invest on visitor economy, promoting the area as Banglatown. These investments have given a high contribute to transform a poor and perceived dangerous place, a “dark corner”, in one of the coolest areas of London. According to the SRB community involvement statement, many local associations have been involved in the regeneration process. A particular attention was given to ethnic minorities representatives in order to participate and have an active role. For this reason, in recent literature this case is often quoted as a best practice of urban policy in a multi-ethnic area. Connecting risk to social exclusion issues, the paper analyses how the concept of “ethnic minority community” has been constructed and used by regeneration initiatives to say that potentially marginal groups have been included. In particular, it points out some weaknesses and paradoxes of this approach to urban policies in a multi-ethnic area, as the case shows that it can create local development, but also new deeper conflicts “inside” the ethnic minority community, as well as “outside” it. Cross-national lesson drawing for planning — pitfalls and possibilities Robin Hambleton University of Illinois, Chicago USA robinh@uic.edu The forces of globalization have altered the context within which planners operate dramatically. The nature of planning as a democratic approach to locality-based decision-making is being transformed. The needs of local peopie are changing because the people planners are serving are changing. The ideas that guide city planning are being reshaped by a globai conversation about the strengths and weaknesses of alternative approaches. This paper examines the history of the cross-national transfer of ideas relating to city planning and urban governance and claims that the transfer process has gathered pace in recent years (1). A conceptual framework is advanced suggesting that it is helpful to distinguish between informal and formal approaches to transfer. Three ‘levels’ of transfer are outlined: 1) Transfer of techniques relating to city planning practice (e.g. traffic calming), 2) Transfer of policies (e.g. density and urban design guidelines), and 3) Transfer of institutional designs for good governance (e.g. directly elected mayors). (2) The paper argues that all three levels of transfer impact planning. By referring to concrete examples of cross-national policy transfer the paper aims to point towards new directions for planning scholarship and practice in a multicultural world. 1) Hambleton R. and Gross J. S. (eds) (2007), Governing Cities in a Global Era, London, Palgrave 2) Framework sketched in Hambleton R. (2007) ‘Learning across frontiers’, Planning, 26/1/07 88 | | Planning in Multicultural Societies — | Urban competitiveness — branding or planning? Milan (Italy) and Chicago (US) as case studies Glenda Garelli University of Illinois, Chicago USA ggarel2@uic.edu The slogan ‘creative city’ has become the flagship of recent strategies for urban competitiveness, raging from Richard Florida’s sociological analysis of the creative class to concrete practices and policies put in action by mayors worldwide. With the global context as a stage, where cities have to promote themselves and compete for attention, investments and audience, the cultural industry has become the ally of economic growth. This paper will focus on two prominent cities on the global scene, Milan and Chicago, and wiil address branding initiatives they have embraced to promote themselves as ‘creative cities’. My argument will build an overview of the two cities’ heritages (local values, traditional institutions that have been testimonials for the past of the city, buildings and landmarks that identify the places) and address their branding strategies: What messages are they trying to deliver? What impacts do such strategies have? The overall aim of this paper is to contribute to an important international debate that has major implications for planning: How to plan for sustainable cities in an era of global, place-based competition? Amadasi G. and Salvemini S. (eds) (2005) La citta’ creativa. Una nuova geografia di Milano. Milano: Egea Florida R. (2005a) Cities and the creative class. New York: Routledge Hall P. (1999) ‘Creative Cities and Economic Development’, Urban Studies, Vol 37 No 4 Landry C. (2006) The Art of City Making. London: Earthscan Everyday life as tesistance: planning in multicultural society Tovi Fenster Tel Aviv University, Israel tobiws@post.tau.ac. il This paper presents daily practices of resistance in multicultural societies to hegemonic discourses in planning and especially to the modernist one. By analyzing ‘spatial resistance’ of women and men in their everyday life | problematize the modernized, designed, hegemonic public spaces in cities today. Spatial resistance is identified by people’s conceptualization of their sense of dis-comfort, lack of a sense of belonging and lack of commitment to their built environment . In the paper | will identify various practices of spatial resistance such as: temporary appropriation ,visibility, avoidance, the body as a site of resistance, walking and practices of belonging, protest and commitment, a spatial pause, and control as a protest. | will highlight how these layers of local knowledge can be interpreted into planning in multicultural society.. This analysis is based on previous work which examined the interpretations given by women and men living in Jerusalem and London to senses of comfort, belonging and commitment in making their city as their ‘home’ (Fenster, 2004). In this paper | elaborate on some of the narratives and highlight their explicit as well as implicit meanings as resistance in public spaces and their implications to urban planning. Fenster, T. (2004) The Global City and the Holy City: Narratives of Planning, Knowledge and Diversity, Pearson, London Transit cities at Europe’s doors, catalysts for unwanted migrants Giovanna Marconi IUAV, Venezia, Italy marconi@iuav.it A marked expression of the complex dynamics underlying today’s cross-border movements, transit migration has become of increasing concern for the EU and many of its neighbouring countries. Literature mostly focuses on the political implications of transit flows for those countries that are part of the migration chain. Nevertheless transit migration is essentially an urban issue: cities are the focal points connecting transit routes. Tamanrasset and Maghnia in Algeria, Sebha and Benghazi in Libya, Bodrum and Izmir in Turkey, are only some of the main migration hubs along the ways towards “fortress Europe”. Such urban areas are indeed the places where transit migrants can get information on how migrating further, as well as find the income opportunities needed to fund their onward journey. Their stopover, usually assumed to be short term and temporary, often ends up being semi-permanent, with tangible impacts on the local social, economic and spatial settings. These migrants typically have scarce economic resources and social, cultural and religious practices that might deeply differ from those of local people. Hence the management of their urban inclusion results quite difficult and marked by conflict, posing new challenges to local governments already confronted with high levels of urban fragmentation and marginalisation. Yet transit migrants, i.e. through their potential of activating trade networks, might represent an opportunity for the economic dynamism of hosting cities. | Track_5 | Contested public spaces in the multicultural cities | Alessia Ferretti University of Roma “La Sapienza’, Italy alessia.f@uniromat.§4it My purpose is to present new forms of multicultural citizenship as expression of spatial negotiations on the right to use public spaces. As a matter of fact there are spaces public for someone that are not equal accessible for other. | challenge the Lefevbrian notion of the “right to the city” to deconstruct the concept of public to argue two points: that al! planning must be interpreted as social control to maintain a social order (Sandercock 2003); there is a passive resistances of “ordinary” city to improve the admittance to the places of decision making of planning. So how, and why, the mainstream concept of “rational planning in the public interest” is stressed by the central role of public spaces in some ethnical groups? Maybe is the power of the visibility of places that are territorialized by particular group, marked by the temporary of use and the density of relationships. The ethnic mixture is source of insecurity so much that public policies are turned often to erase the space with gate or restrictive rules. “ The city’s public spaces are not natural servants of multicultural engagement” (Amin, 2002). Is a fact that the answer to that specific need of public spaces is offered from the several wastelands in the urban folds. But if public space is not site of meaningful multicultural encounter, how the residents might begin to face with difference of the city? The key can be a strategic local intercultural policy using some graphic novel about the contested places. Planning as a possible way to prevent land conflicts in the municipalities of Niger: limits and prospects Elena Gagnor Polytechnic of Torino, Italy elena.gagnor@infinito.it In Sahelian areas, cohabitation between nomadic ethnic groups and sedentary populations puts some open questions, at local level, on the distribution of utility services and on the use of natural ressources. The lack of water and of fertile lands gives rise to frequent conflicts that oppose sedentary farmers against nomadic shepherds. In this scenario, it’s necessary for the new-born municipalities of Niger (installed since 2004 in the framework of the administrative decentralization which is taking place in all the old Sahelian colonies) to adopt some policies of territorial planning that can play a part in the prevention of conflicts. However, any initiative of programming is paralysed by the lack of information concerning territory and population: municipal boundaries in the nomad jands are not defined; limits between villages and between fields are only orally known; demographic data don’t include many nomads that are not counted in a census (this generalized situation is exemplified by the case-study of the municipality of Tarka). Therefore this state of uncertainty affect the rising Municipal Development Plans. The challenge for the new local administrations of Niger and, of course, for foreign partners for development is to support the realization of a system of territorial information (as well as to promote participation in order to involve all social expectations) as a condition for local development planning. Planning “with” minorities in the Palermo Local Agenda 21 participatory process: negotiating ethical and political commitments Francesco Lo Piccolo University of Palermo, Italy fpiccolo@unipa.it The paper will explore some moral and political issues which arise undertaking research with minorities (ethnic groups, children, poor people) in the context of Palermo Local Agenda 21 process. There are important ethical issues that have to be carefully considered when undertaking research with people, particularly when they are marginalised or excluded by wider society. Here, issues of powerlessness and vulnerability abound. If this is accepted, some questions arise. How do we have to consider planning researchers — understood as immersed in the policy process — as moral/political agents, in the light of their political commitments? How might such an acknowledgment take account of the distinctive claims which researchers may make as opposed to the kinds of claims political activists make? How can researchers lay claim to the attention of people who may not share their political and ethical frameworks? By reflecting on experiences of interaction and research with different groups living in the historic centre of Palermo, which is recently affected by marginality and gentrification at the same time, the paper highlights how participation throughout the research process raises relevant ethical dilemmas. Planning in Multicultural Societies == References: Howe E. (1994), Acting-on Ethics in City Planning, New Brunswick, New Jersey, Rutgers Centre for Urban Policy Research Lo Piccolo F. and Thomas H., forthcoming (2008), Research ethics in plannning: a framework for discussion, Planning Theory Thoughts on Anglo-American hegemony in planning scholarship: do we read each others work? Bruce Stiftel Florida State University, Tallahassee USA bruce. stiftel@fsu.edu Chandrima Mukhopadhyay Florida State University USA English has increasingly become the language of academia, yet planning practice strives for responsiveness to an increasing array of cultural and language groups. Much has been written that English-language domination of the international literature leads to downplaying of non-English voices in scholarship (Rodriguez-Pose 2006; Paasi 2005; Garcia-Ramon 2003). Kunzman (2004) and Albrechts (2004) have decried an Anglo-American domination of planning scholarship, suggesting that university pressures to publish internationally has led planning academics to distance themselves from practitioners in their own countries. Most recently, Stiftel, Watson and Acselrad (2006) have demonstrated limited cross-regional citation in prominent planning scholarship. We examine the national affiliations of authors in twenty eight English-language planning journals over the past five years in order to assess the degree of internationalization in the scholarship published. Regional patterns of authorship are then correlated with internationalization of editorial boards, commercial press versus association control of journals, national homes of journals, and citation impact factors. Results are expected to show that while the English-language planning literature is substantially multi-national when taken as a whole, that journals in certain countries are highly insular, that national association journals are less international than commercial press-controlled journals, and that internationally-diverse editorial boards are highly correlated with diverse authorship. Results concerning impact factors are uncertain as of the date of this abstract. Implications for growth of planning knowledge are explored, and suggestions are made for enhancing cross-regional and cross-language movement of planning knowledge. References: Albrechts L. (2004), “A challenge for the global planning community”, J Planning Education and Research 24(1):26-7 Garcia-Ramon MD. (2003), “Globalization and international geography: the questions of languages and scholarly traditions”, Progress in Human Geography 27(1):1-5 Kunzmann K. (2004), Unconditional surrender: the gradual demise of European diversity in planning, Keynote address presented at the annual Congress of the Association of European Schools of Planning, Grenoble, France, 3 July www.planum.net/topics/kunzmann-epp.html Passi A. (2005), “Globalization, academic capitalism, and the uneven geographies of international publishing spaces’, Environment and Planning A 37:769-89 Rodriguez-Pose A. (2006), “Is there an ‘Anglo-American’ domination in human geography? and is it bad?”, Environment and Planning A 38:603-10 Stifte B., Watson V., Acselrad H. (2006), Dialogues in Urban and Regional Planning, volume 2, Routledge, London. Pp. 13-23 Track_5 | Multiculturalism in Maputo: from society to physical spaces. Fabio Vanin IUAV Venezia, Italy favanin@gmail.com This contribution aims to discuss the concept of multiculturalism, often seen as just the expression of minorities’ needs, their “living together” or the opposition between them and the formal power. The case study of Maputo (Mozambique) is a good example to show how much the demands of the society are not denied but visible and present in everyday life, and how multiculturalism has much to do with both the historical growth and development of the country and its mixed cultural heritage. The relation between the physical space — the city — and its actual use, is strongly linked with the far and recent historical changing: the Portuguese colonialism, the Asian influence and exchange, the South-African opposition, the post-colonial socialist government, are some of the factors which contribute in shaping a multicultural society with a specific history and identity. Reclaiming and recognizing this specificity is not only useful and necessary for the society to define itself (A. Cabral) but it can be a tool for planners in order to “see beyond” the physical differences. Maputo is in a way a typical dual African city which can be read in a very common way: concrete city / straw city, formal / informal, colonial / ethnic etc. The reality is on the other hand much more complex and nuanced and after a deeper study it can be discovered that there exists a strong relation in terms of use between the two cities, there is a substantial degree of informality in the colonial city and vice versa and who is living in the city is not at all the bon sauvage. The different picture that comes from these observations obliges to think differently about planning in such a context and about its tools. Residential paths of stranger migrants in Naples Maria Teresa Sepe University of Napoli “Federico II”, Italy mtsepe@unina. it International migratory chains have intensified in Naples in the nineties, leading to a greater social articulation in the city. The analysis of data on resident strangers in this city allows to trace migrants residential choices and to observe the role of ethnic networks in the insertion paths, on the basis of concentration and localization indexes. From these paths, immigrants seem to prefer inner city quarters, in which exist degraded areas and different housing opportunities. The last data available compared to those of the last decade, clarify the evolution of territorial distribution of immigrants, with the possibility to study the modalities of integration in the city, and the available housing opportunities. In the territorialization process of migrants, ethnic bonds have an important role as they allow to insert in an urban context and to create networks of support and exchange, but is it possible to talk about homogeneous ethnic communities, as generally do host societies, that assume them as the target of urban policies? Maybe the lack of high rates of concentration for an ethnic group indicates that more than communities choices have relevance individual choices, and the characteristics of urban texture and housing markets in the arrival context. From the analysis of neapolitan situation some considerations will be drawn about urban migrations questions and the sense to talk of multiculturalism and cultural differences. Mexico city: the risk city in risk society Noemi Leon Gomez Institut d’Urbanisme de Paris, France goleno02@yahoo.com.mx Risk is an indicator of social differences and, more generally, socio-spatial segregation. It is a major challenge in the urban planning process and at the same time an important stimulation for development. It even influences the territorial identity in a multi-cultural context. The population of megacities, especially in the emerging and under-developed countries, perceives the highest risk. It arises due to the hyper-concentration of population and the growing dependence on complex and aging infrastructure. The local institutions are already unprepared for particular dangers ijike natural disasters or technological risks. They are even less prepared for the social dangers, which have major consequences. Risk management needs to be particularly efficient in these — multicultural - societies. Risk itself has different meanings and dimensions. Economic concepts distinguish it from uncertainty by defining it as an ordered application of knowledge to the unknown. This epistemological approach suggests that the concept of risk can act as a mirror, reflecting the preoccupations, strengths, and weaknesses of each discipline as they grapple with uncertainty (Fouad Bendimerad). Consequently, risk also deals with social fragmentation. This paper explores spatial implications of different approaches in the “multiculturalism debate”. The analysis of current developments in the emerging nation of Mexico, with its 20 million metropolis, supports the theoretical concepts. - | —_— Planning in Multicultural Societies — | The Place of Others Lucia Nucci University of Roma Tre, Italy lucianucci@iol. it Marluci Menezes LNEC - National Laboratory of Civil Engineering, Lisbon, Portugal Judith Allen University of Westminster UK . Tony Lloyd-Jones University of Westminster UK Lia Vasconcelos New University of Lisbon, Portugal Visual knowledge actively informs our understanding of how social structures and processes are inscribed in space. From such understandings, we draw conclusions about our “place” in society, in relationship to “others” in the space. Representing such understandings, however, requires an ability to grasp the problem of Heideggerian simultaneity: how the subject and the action come into being at the same time, and always, in a definite space. The paper reports preliminary results of research designed to create a protocol for observing how “collective subjects” come into being through visual knowledge. It investigates how a Portuguese-Brazilian ethnic identity is formed in relationship to both long term and weekend resident Portuguese in a small town north of Lisbon, two groups who already define themselves as other to each other. It focuses on how spaces are controlled to sustain the socio-spatiality of coming into being. Culture is to nation as multicultural is to multinational? Simone Abram University of Sheffield UK s.abram@shef.ac.uk This paper considers recent writings about the idea of culture to question the foundation of the multicultural project. Analysing the concept of culture in relation to nationalism raises a set of discontinuities and problematises the relations between nation, state and culture. The paper examines recent Scandinavian debates on multiculturalism to highlight the lack of continuity between theoretical concepts of culture and political projects of multiculturalism. Reflecting upon cross-national learning in planning Alessandro Balducci Polytechnic of Milano, Italy sandro.balducci@polimi.it The paper will present some reflections about episodes of cross-national learning in Italian planning processes in which the author has been directly involved. The experience of the Provincial strategic plan for Milan will be examined looking in depth to sources of learning and inspiration from other experiences. Three sources of inspiration will be analyzed: - the consensus building approach developed at the University of Berkeley during the ‘90s - the experience of IBA Emsher Park developed in Germany from the end of the ‘80s to the beginning of 2000's - the experience of the Strategic plan for Flanders developed during the ‘90s | will present the way in which developing the strategic plan of Milan we have learned from these experiences arguing that the generalization is not a transfer of experience but it is a generalization through theory. This is not very different from casestudy process of generalization. What is important is not so much the “best practice” idea but rather the relationship between a practice the theoretical reflection about it which allows to apply this refiection to other contexts and situations. In this process the role of the University is crucial. References: Albrechts L., Healey P. and Kunzmann K.(2003), “Strategic Spatial Planning and Regional Governance in Europe“, Journal of the American Planning Association, vol 69 (2) | Track_5 | Kunzmann, R. K. (2004), “An Agenda for Creative Governance in City Regions”, D/SP 158 (3). Healey,P. Urban Complexity and Spatial Strategies, Abington Routledge 2007 Innes, J., Gruber, J.Neuman, M. and Thompson, R. (1994), Coordinating Growth and Environmental Management Through Consensus Building, California Policy Seminar Report Berkeley. 200.000 muslim, hindu, catholic and buddist homes.The post- tsunami recontruction in Sri Lanka Matilde Cassani matizz@hotmail.com Sri Lanka has come about as the result of ceaseless patterns of migrations. The various religions practiced Islam, catholicism, honduism and buddism area a reflection of the country diversity. When Sri Lanka was struck by the Tsunami,200.000 houses were destroied. The international agencies come to SL found a strip of land which had been completely obliterated. A strip crossing from north to south and with it the differences and ancient geographies of a conflict. The major difficulty during the recontraction process was to find housing solutions which took into consideration each ethnic group’s specific characteristics and needs. The majority of Ngo are prohibited from constructing religious building. Each religous group, in temporary stellements, therefore has attempted to meet its own requirements for religious spaces, building its own places of worship. Then, in every camp one or more model houses were built. Unexpectedly, beliefs and superstitions cropped up, cretaing a dense network of rules and customs wich had to be respected, varying from internal distribution of spaces to the choice of building materials, from the date of commencement of work to building orientation. The model put forward thus evolved into a infinite number of solutions and cultural differences became causes of adaptation in the design of houses and villages. After the tsunami there were 200.000 homes to rebuild. 200.000 homes; muslim, hindu, catholic and buddist homes. The multiethnic issue: housing needs and social and urban integration. The case of the city of Cagliari (Sardinia, Italy) Ginevra Balletto University of Cagliari, Italy bailetto@unica. it Alessandra Milesi Unversity of Cagliari, Italy Noemi Meloni Unversity of Cagliari, Italy Matteo Lecis Cocco Ortu Unrversity of Cagliari, Italy The multiethnic issue has been thoroughly considered from the social point of view. However, its effects regarding architecture anc urban design must also be taken into account. Immigrants tend to concentrate in those parts of the city where the urban layout and type of buildings allow adaptation, such as historic centres, the outskirts and areas in need of renewal. Ir particular, changes in urban population patterns have led to corresponding changes in the nature of meeting places. Yirse the local population favours closed and artificial spaces, the multiethnic population prefers more traditional meeting paces. which often take on a different character in accordance with the various cultural backgrounds. However, cohabitation 6 “ct always easy and in some cases the high concentration of immigrants in a specific neighbourhood, along with social arc roan degradation, may lead to the loss of the area’s identity, which in turn results in the alienation of the original wtattants. For the immigrant, the main problem after the search for work is that of finding accommodation. This work seexs ‘o identify suitable approaches and possible strategies to manage the phenomenon. The problems have been tacxec through a case study, that of the city of Cagliari for which the residential distribution of the main ethnic groups has bee- <<> as Richard Sennett wrote recently. At the core of this track is “How to live together”. Risk, urban design and physical form in the XX century city. The tradition of European urbanism is marked with exclusion and inclusion practices. In these practices we can find its same substance. This track inquire into urban design practices to challenge social exclusion and to explore ways to stem social exclusion. | 155 | Track_9 | LIST OF ABSTRACTS 157 Exploring controversies regarding planning and spatial development in practice (Evelien van Rij) 157 The Bos&Lommer spatial plan in Amsterdam (Hugo Priemus) 157 Suburbia and climate change: How will the sprawling suburb respond to the effects of global warming? (Rafael Pizarro) 158 Obesogenic urban form: exploring influences on the behaviour of young adults (Tim Townshend, Tim Townshend, Amelia Lake) 158 Urban design and the English urban renaissance (John Punter) 159 The European square ideals in contemporary urban design. In search of true public places (Tigran Haas) 159 Post-seismic reconstruction and the method PlaceMaker: mapping the urban identity (Marichela Sepe) 159 Urban design in Germany: recycling the town and the region (Christa Reicher) 160 Calibrating urbanity: the logic of interfaces (Jan Schreurs) 160 The potential of unoccupied space in the future formation of metropolitan Lisbon (Sofia Morgado) 160 The contemporary production of central public spaces within design-related partnerships (Sabine Knierbein) 161 Manchester, mixed messages in new urban topography (Michael Hebbert) 161 Exploring the fragments of a discontinuous city: post-regeneration Manchester (Eamonn Canniffe) 162 Embracing the factors of risk: planning for user-owned urban spaces (Nabil Kamel) 162 Space bound identity for metropolitan regions: the case of Braunschweig-G6ttingen-Hannover, Germany (Renate Bornberg) 162 Mixed-use local high streets: a low-risk environment for the future (Marion Roberts, Peter Jones) 163 Dubai’s waterfront cartography: urban design as a 2-dimensional artwork (Amer Moustafa) 163 Policies for the re-planning of urban coastal areas. The case of Athens. Comparisons with Hamburg (Evangelos Asprogerakas, Konstantinos Serraos, Dimitrios Sofianopoulos) 164 Designing urban discontinuities (Paulo Silva) 164 Belgrade urban space patchwork. Tools for solving conflicts between physical environment and users needs (Aleksandra Djukic, Milena Vukmirovic) 164 A hint of character (Thomas Jefferies) 165 Trends and spacialities (Marcelo Traldi Fonseca, Monica Bueno Leme, Julio Cesar Butuhy) 165 Security and new density: planning metropolitan sprawl (Michelangelo Russo) 166 Lefebvre applied: premissing place-marketing plans on Lefebvre’s spatial categories (Alex Deffner, Nick Bogiazides, Theodore Metaxas) 166 Risk abuse. Metropolitan sprawl and metropolitan risk: a Mediterranean case-study (Giuseppe Guida) 156 | Urban Design and Physical Form ree Exploring controversies regarding planning and spatial development in practice Evelien van Rij OTB Deflt University of Technology NL - h.e.vanrij@tudelft.nt According to Van der Valk and Faludi (1997) a planning doctrine is mature if a responsible authority adopts it. In planning theory many attention has been paid to concepts that form a doctrine. The question how these concepts affect spatial development in practice is often treated as a black box. In times of collaborative development planning implementation and plan making are interwoven and are collectively affecting spatial quality. In this light Albrechts (2006) has stressed the need for a “practicing theory”. Controversies regarding planning and the spatial development in practice characterize this research field. What are the main controversies regarding planning and spatial development in practice? Examples of these controversies are: theory and practice, idealism and realism, design and implementation, general interest and fragmented interests, public law and private property rights, space and money. How are these controversies dealt with in practice in the light of coupling and decoupling? , This paper focuses on practical manifestations of these controversies in collaborative planning processes. Case studies are carried out in metropolitan green areas in The Netherlands and Fianders. Central in these case studies are the way different parties and institutions are involved in making the step from concepts to changes in space. The Bos&Lommer spatial plan in Amsterdam Hugo Priemus Deflt University of Technology NL h.priemus@tudefft.nl Bos & Lommer is a district in the west of Amsterdam. The spatial plan for Bos & Lommer was based on the General Extension Plan (Algemeen Uitbreidingsplan /AUP) submitted by Van Eesteren in 1935. This plan was seriously impaired in the 1960s by the E10 motorway, which cut Bos & Lommer in two, leaving it without a heart, until 2004, when it was reunited by a complex of buildings constructed on viaducts. The new centre, consisting of the district office, 96 apartments, a few dozen businesses and shops, a two-storey parking lot with capacity for 500 cars, and a market place, was completed in the same year. Less than two years later, in July 2006, this whole multifunctional complex was suddenly cleared, because its safety could not be guaranteed. Serious cracks had appeared in the parking deck — so serious that a beer lorry fell through. Further investigations exposed even more design and construction errors. The residents had to wait until Christmas 2006 before they could return to their apartments. In the meantime, some additional and costly operations had to be carried out. The shops and businesses re-opened at the start of 2007. On 20 July 2006, Amsterdam’s mayor, Job Cohen, established a commission consisting of former government minister Margreeth de Boer (Chair), Lex Michiels (Professor of Public Law, Tilburg University) and the author. The commission published its final report on 15 January 2007. The remit of the Bos & Lommer Commission was to ascertain how the decision-making on the complex had run since 1990, how the responsibilities were allocated and how the errors could be explained. The emphasis had to rest on the ‘safety’ aspects and on ways of preventing similar situations in the future. The investigations revealed that the planning and realisation of the Bos and Lommer complex was anything but exceptional. What happened there could have happened anywhere in the Netherlands and elsewhere. So, some important lessons can be learned from this case. The paper identifies the causes of this new planning disaster and recommends ways of improving the planning and realisation of muitifunctional estates in the risk society. Suburbia and climate change: how will the sprawling suburb respond to the effects of global warming? Rafael Pizarro University of Sydney, Australia rpizarro@usyd.edu.au The literature on climate change and cities makes an implicit association between urban sustainable development and disaster-resistant communities: an urban form that is compact, dense, high-rise and transit-oriented —a sustainable urban form— is best positioned to mitigate climate change and to respond to the negative impacts of global warming. | argue that such association is misleading and hinders our understanding of the connections between urban form and climate change. To illustrate the difference between an urban form that is disaster-resilient and one that mitigates climate change, | show that the low-density, low-rise, spread-out, automobile-oriented suburb —a development pattern denounced in the literature as exacerbating climate change— may actually respond better to the negative effects of global warming, in | 157 | | Track_9 | certain geographical locations, than a development that is dense, high-rise, compact, and transit-oriented. | illustrate this seeming paradox by examining the performance of the spread-out suburb against the knowledge on designing climateresponsive settlements, by making inferences about how this development pattern would respond to a climatic condition in a particular climatic zone, but heightened by global warming, and comparing it to the performance of a compact development in the same zone. The analysis shows that, in certain climatic zones, a spread-out development pattern responds better to some global warming-induced effects than a compact settlement. Obesogenic urban form: exploring influences on the behaviour of young adults Tim Townshend Newcastle University UK T.G Townshend@ncl.ac. uk Amelia Lake Newcastle University UK The obesogenicity of an environment has been defined as ‘the sum of influences that the surroundings, opportunities, or conditions of life have on promoting obesity in individuals or populations’ (Swinburn & Egger, 2002). Obesity is a significant social problem which has reached pandemic levels. Prevention and treatment of obesity has focused on pharmacological, educational and behavioural interventions, with limited overall success. Research has reported consistent associations between physical environment and physical activity (Humpel et al, 2002) and research from the US in particular has suggested that urban form influences people’s propensity to undertake physcial activity to a degree which impacts on their health and tendency to become obese (Frumkin, et al, 2004). Shaping the built environment to better support healthful decisions, therefore, has the potential to be a key aspect of a successful obesity prevention intervention. Thus in order to develop effective environmental interventions, in relation to obesity, we need to understand how individuals, and different groups of individuals, interact with their environments in terms of physical activity and food intake. This paper is based in interdisciplinary research being undertaken at Newcastle University which is seeking to to link urban form, to food choice and physical activity in order to delineate the significance and impact of the built environment on obesity in the lives of 16-18 year olds. Further the work seeks to exipore interventions for young people to help prevent obesity and shape healthier diet & lifestyle patterns. References: Humpel N., Owen N., Leslie E (2002), “Environmental factors associated with adults’ particiapntion in physical activity: A review’, American Journal of Preventative Medicine 22 (3) :188-199 Frumkin H., Frank L., Jackson R. (2004), Urban Sprawl and Public Health: designing, planning and building for healthy communities, Washington, Island Press Swinburn B, Egger G., “Preventive strategies against weight gain and obesity”, Obesity Reviews 2002;3(4):289-301. Urban design and the English urban renaissance John Punter Cardiff University UK punterj@cf.ac.uk In 1999 a UK Government task force report proposed a programme of design-led urban renaissance drawing upon comparative examples of urban regeneration in Europe and the USA. This has resulted in a wide range of programmes and policies embracing many aspects of contemporary urbanism. This paper extracts the urban design element from these initiatives and examines the progress made to fulfil the promises made in the 1999 report. It comments critically upon the widening gap between government policy and local planning practice, particularly in the design dimensions of plan making and development control. It briefly explores the wider range of policy priorities within which design was originally located and illustrates how new national priorities of affordable housing, sustainable communities and low carbon cities have begun to reshape the design agenda. It considers the scale of the challenge to raise urban design standards and the key barriers to success. | 158 | | Urban Design and Physical Form — The European square ideals in contemporary urban design. In search of true public places Tigran Haas KTH Stockholm, Sweden and MIT, Cambridge- Mass. USA tigran@mit.edu One of the main principles of good urban design is the quality of the public space. As much of the city’s life takes places in the public realm so do the city’s squares and streets play a crucial role in enriching the quality of everyday life of the city’s inhabitants in a way that they become appealing places with attractive and successful outdoor areas. Criticism has been posed towards the romanticizing about the importance of squares in everyday life and contemporary town planning. Not wanting to prescribe what is good or not, the paper nonetheless points that there are inherent principles of good urban design, principles to build livable and beautiful towns and cities that subsequent generations will treasure as their heritage. Main argument is that the historic European square model of civic place plays a pivotal role and is an important link in achieving good urbanism. To illustrate and facilitate this discourse, The Square of the St. Blaise Cathedral and the Gunduliceva Poljana Square in the Old City of Dubrovnik (Croatia) are analyzed. Methodology applied for this analysis included prolonged direct observations and interviews with people over the last four years. When cities have livable and vibrant social spaces, residents tend to have a stronger sense of community and sense of place. When such places are lacking, the opposite happens. Great social spaces are really great public places. Finally the paper also looks at the phenomenon of 3rd places in this context. Post-seismic reconstruction and the method PlaceMaker: mapping the urban identity Marichela Sepe CNR - University of Napoli “Federico II”, Italy marisepe@unina. it The studies concerning the phenomenon of the earthquakes and the episodes of post-seismic reconstruction carried out in Italy tend to focus above all on the technical data of the seism, and fail to take into account the aspects associated with the identity of the places involved. On the other hand, the new cultural tendencies have influenced the organisation of the territory, creating new dynamics and different spatial typologies. In order to give suitable terms and explain those new sites, several studious have experimented maps, multimedial images, software, able to render this complexity and to permit the readability. Starting from these premises, aim of this work is that of illustrating the results of a research elaborated in the framework of the Regional Center of Competence AMRA (Analysis and Monitoring of the Environmental Risk), concerning some of the emblematic latest italian post-seismic reconstruction case studies. In particular, the method of analysis PlaceMaker is proposed to identify and represent the elements of the urban landscape to be safeguarded. Most of these elements does not show up in traditional map-making although they are the essence of the urban contemporary identity and constitute an important value of the cultural heritage. In this paper, the use of the PlaceMaker method is illustrated with reference to a case study investigated in the framework of AMRA, featuring an historical center of Irpinia, a Southern Italy area seriously damaged by the 1980 earthquake. Urban design in Germany: recycling the town and the region Christa Reicher University of Dortmund, Germany christa.reicher@uni-dortmund.de In Germany, urban planning is facing a profound change of paradigm. The last wave of largescale new planning, pushed by the German reunification, slowly is fading out. Decreasing numbers of the population and an increasing number of not used habitations and industrial sites within the towns are demonstrating that priorities of tens of years have to be changed: We need recycling instead of new construction. The decisive questions to the future are: - How may we reach more spatial quality with less people? - Will the time arrive to reconstruct the so often desired compact European town? - Has urban planning to qualify the actual status quo of “Zwischenstadt” which is considered as a patchwork of town and landscape? In their widest sense, the answers are lying in urban qualifying with the following accents: - to give priority to the development of the inner cities; - to understand landscape as an urban element; - to treat the existing buildings in a more differentiated way; - to make the industrial history visible; - to look at the town in a regional context; | 159 | Track_9 - to promote a “New urbanity” instead of “New Urbanism’. The existing buildings in their diversity have to stand at the beginning of acting. We have to qualify and to recycle them. The foundations are already existing; we just need a consensus about the plan and the strategies of real construction and reconstruction. a ; The city of Munich developed an urban development program under the label “compact-urban-green”, what simply proves how seeming contradictions can be competitive and _ signalise the “New’ of planning. However, the “New” should not be mixed with a trendy wave or fashionable planning concept. Basic of our activities is the substance at disposal - in its diversity, covering different layers. This is to recycle and to qualify. The fundament is existing, still missing is the consensus according the right plan and about the right strategy for the new building and reconstruction processes. Calibrating urbanity: the logic of interfaces Jan Schreurs KU Catholic University of Leuven, Belgium jan.schreurs@asro.kuleuven.be ‘Calibrating urbanity’, in both the meaning of characterizing and measuring, is relevant for both the design of liveable environments and the analysis of their qualities. Focussing on ‘urbanity’ is important because it is neither fully developed in most built environments, nor easy to measure. Among the many aspects urbanity is often related to, ‘complexity’ is one of the most important. Complexity is a.o. the result of tensions generated by many forms of differentiations. Tensions between private and public realms are of fundamental importance. These result from, but at the same time contribute to spatial and functional differences. Social, spatial and functional differences can be identified on several levels of scale. In this paper, ‘interfaces’ are defined as physical constellations which allow coupling of distinct components and which control the interchanges between them. Interfaces are thus simultaneously the results of such tensions, their physical expression and mediators between underlying differences. Our hypothesis is that the ‘calibre’ of urbanity is influenced in a substantial way by the number and relational logic of ‘interfaces’ between different urban components (activity nodes, places, connections ...). The hypothesis will be tested by confronting ‘normative’ theories about the ‘organized complexity’ which is needed to generate ‘living cities’, with results of typological and morphological research on interfaces in several cities(Belgium, Kroatia, Poland) The potential of unoccupied space in the future formation of metropolitan Lisbon Sofia Morgado Technical University of Lisbon, Portugal sofiamorgado@mail.telepac. pt Initially, progressive knowledge of the metropolitan formation of Lisbon has made it possible to describe and classify unoccupied space at every stage. Analysis of each period showed a territorial structure under construction, from its foundation to its current status as part of a supra metropolitan formation. Insertion into larger networks has led to an apparently homogeneous reduction of unoccupied space, which contributes to an undifferentiated landscape and few urban reference-points. Given metropolitan Lisbon’s current urbanistic scenario, a concept for the urban project whose main instrument in characterising identity and structuring growth is the unoccupied space is seen as relevant. This also acts as the agent that articulates the territorial and urban scales. As part of an ongoing research (ETSAB-UPC, Barcelona/ FA-UTL, Lisboa), important premises have been defined: * The potential of unoccupied spaces as instruments for urban control; * A case study which revealed a certain degree of future impact or an emerging transformation. Specifically, natural and urban areas that are still unoccupied but which will house major infrastructures in the near future were selected: the New International Airport of Lisbon, the high speed train, and a new local skeleton network formed by a metropolitan tramway. The contemporary production of central public spaces within design-related partnerships Sabine Knierbein Bauhaus-University Weimar, Germany Sabine. Knierbein@archit.uni-weimar.de The production of centrally located public spaces has been understood in Germany mainly as a planning task of the local state, i.e. of city administrations and their departments. The main activities these institutions had to deal with consisted of | 160 | Urban Design and Physical Form —_ planning, equipping and maintaining squares, streets and parks. Since the 1980s one can observe a basic broadening of this tight and traditional relationship: public spaces are not produced any more only by public planning authorities. They are decided upon, designed and developed by a variety of stakeholders. Apparently the set of stakeholder groups shifts from primarily public to a spectrum between public and private and from initially local to a local to global scale. The current planning practice concerning central public spaces in large and medium cities — to give a main hypothesis — is characterized by design-related coalitions between public players and corporate stakeholders. One core aspect to be dealt with in the conference are public-private-partnerships between the outdoor advertisement and street furniture industry and public administrations. Here “incentive planning” as well as the nature of “service concessions” lead to the central question of risk transfer in the production of contemporary public spaces in Berlin. This investigation offers insights into the changing modes of public space planning and tries to establish an analytical tool for public space analysis within a multilevel urban governance perspective. Manchester, mixed messages in new urban topography Michael Hebbert University of Manchester UK michael.hebbert@manchester.ac.uk This paper develops the track theme ‘new urban topography’ through a city case study of Manchester, England, part of a collaborative research into urban design and regeneration in British cities over the years of New Labour administration. The Rogers Report of 1999 gave unprecedented emphasis to the role of urban design, built form, and land-use transport integration. The protagonism of civic leaders in urban regeneration was symbolised in the foreword by Mayor Pasquall Maragall - Barcelona being offered as a model of urban renaissance just as Manchester offered the Urban Task Force model of a city of in need of rebirth. Almost ten years on, we have seen a vigorous investment boom in the central areas of British cities against a background of continuing peripheral poverty, meticulously researched in the recent series of ‘State of the Cities’ reports (DCLG 2006). Manchester combines these elements with a very distinctive urban design regime which specifies certain aspects of urban topography in detail (street wall, corner features, mixed use) but, against national policy, offers no guidelines on building height. The City regards proposals for tall or very tall buildings which hike up land values as bottom line evidence of regeneration success. But height carries risks and costs. The paper explores the resulting topographical contradictions. Exploring the fragments of a discontinuous city: post-regeneration Manchester Eamonn Canniffe Manchester School of Architecture UK e.canniffe@mmu.ac.uk Regeneration policies as they have developed in the last quarter century have implicitly accepted the motive of sustainability, that established urban centres have networks of infrastructure and building ready for conversion and reoccupation. Furthermore they have established patterns of governance which should ensure that democratic control is exercised rather than serving the commercial and governmental interests which tend to dominate newly developing interzones. In this model the complexity of life in an established urban centre militates against the reductivism of the isolated gesture. Following the damage caused by an |.R.A. bomb in June 1996, Manchester ‘s regeneration has accelerated to place it as a frequently cited exemplar of British urban policy. Questions remain, however, as to whether the trickledown urbanism to which it is host represents a sustainable urban future, most especially in social terms. To base an urban strategy, as Manchester has done, on the needs of the independently mobile is to abandon the young, the elderly and the poor to an impoverished existence. Their lack of independence or resources should present no moral impediment to having their needs and aspirations served by urban design despite the aesthetic and social compromises which inclusive policies might necessitate. The arguments which are used to support concepts in contemporary urban design are often bent to validate an aesthetic prejudice which invokes the erasure of any element seen as discordant. Yet the achievement of common goals implicitly recognises the balancing of differences rather than the imposition of a unifying order. Urbanity requires toleration, both of the ‘other’ by the dominant group, and accommodation of the values of the majority by the minor groups. As this paper will demonstrate for our urban environment to be transformed in a sustainable way it requires urban dwellers to become more demanding of their designers, and firstly more active in their critical thinking about their cities. | 161 . | Track 9 Embracing the factors of risk: planning for user-owned urban spaces Nabil Kamel Arizona State University, Phoenix USA nkamel@asu.edu This paper explores the question of risk as it intersects with physical planning and urban design practices. Historically, the city has been promoted as the safe haven from wars, poverty, and nature’s intemperance. Nevertheless, people living in cities remain subject to violence, discrimination, warfare, and natural disasters. In order to maintain a notion of the urban as free of conflicts and contradictions, mainstream urban design practices have looked at risk as a constraint that regulates design options and favored coercive regulatory and policing mechanisms, generic and dominant historical narratives, and profit-maximization development strategies. This paper suggests a less deterministic approach to urban design that embraces the factors of so-called urban risks rather than excluding them. This approach is based on a series of redundant strategies that generate fragmented structures of power, multiple urban narratives, and empowering spaces that are user-owned. The paper uses the example of a project for the Capitol Mall district in Phoenix, Arizona, that was developed jointly for the State of Arizona by the School of Planning and the School of Architecture at Arizona State University. As a public project, and due to the development patterns in downtown Phoenix, the Capitol Mall project offers insights into possible design and implementation strategies for a more inclusionary planning process that takes into account the imperatives of contemporary development. Space bound identity for metropolitan regions: the case of Braunschweig-Géttingen-Hannover, Germany Renate Bornberg Leibniz University, Hannover, Germany bornberg@iras.uni-hannover.de Currently, metropole regions are newly set up in Germany. Driving force in the process of establishing such regions are economic reasons. However, it will be important how the people living in the region will perceive such a construction, for example, in the currently established region of Brauschweig — Gédttingen — Hannover. This metropole region is very unique in Germany, since the area between the three cities stretch out over a large part of Lower Saxony, including various landscapes — mountainous region around Gottingen and the North German Plain around Hannover. Even the structure of cities as well as their adjacent villages with farmlands varies. Furthermore, even the region's inhabitants have historical, social and political different backgrounds. Therefore, it is relevant to understand how people will react to this merger. How will they perceive the region and how will they define a new identity? In this contribution it will be discussed that public open space design can play an important role in this process of defining a new place bound identity. It will be argued that only if such an identity can be established metropole regions can be successful and facilitate the aimed impetus for economy. Mixed-use local high streets: a low-risk environment for the future Marion Roberts University of Westminster UK robertm@wmin.ac.uk Peter Jones University College London UK Local mixed-use high streets have suffered decades of neglect by policy makers, engineers and planners in the UK. They have been undermined by out-of-town shopping centres and their promise of an environment sanitised from risk. Highway engineers have placed traffic flow and volume above considerations of pedestrian comfort and a sense of place. Despite this, local mixed-use high streets continue to survive. This paper draws on a very broad and rich range of quantitative and qualitative data from three case study local high streets in different English cities. These were located in inner-suburban areas: Ball Hill in Coventry, London Road in Sheffield and the Upper Tooting Road/Mitcham Road intersection at Tooting Broadway in South London. Each lies within a substantial residential catchment area, which has suffered from some degree of social deprivation or has a substantial ethnic mix. The study, funded by the Joseph Rowntree Foundation, investigated the varied functions that these streets performed, who came to them, who was responsible for them and what difficulties and problems were encountered. The paper will demonstrate that the residents and visitors who used the case study high streets were generally representative of the populations in the surrounding areas. The streets were popular and served their local populations well in terms of facilities and activities. Crime and anti-social behaviour did not feature as a major problem in any of the case study areas, and it was the overall condition and maintenance of the street that was of more significance to most people. The paper concludes that local high streets have been neglected by engineers, planners and politicians, but have 162 | | Urban Design and Physical Form a | a key role to play in enhancing urban liveability, social inclusion and cohesion, and in the development or retrofitting of areas to create safe, sustainable urban communities. Dubai’s waterfront cartography: urban design as a 2-dimensional artwork Amer Moustafa American University of Sharjah, UAE amoustafa@aus.edu Inspired to join the “club” of global cities, Dubai has, in the past decade or so, embarked on an aggressive strategy to transform itself into an increasingly influential node in the global grid of networked cities. To that end, numerous mega project developments have been initiated and currently underway in support of the city’s banking and finance, tourism, and real estate among other service sector industries. This paper will focus on Dubai's initiatives to (re-)invent the city’s waterfront cartography. Through a myriad of urban development initiatives, Dubai has sought to transform the city’s 65-kilometer coast into an elaborate 12,000 kilometers of exclusive high value real estate waterfront developments cast as two-dimensional images: the Palms, three man-made islands shaped after a palm tree, and The World, a group of smaller artificial islands that are made to look like the (political) map of the world. These experimentations of images-cum-urban-developments have transformed the local geography and urban landscape. Significantly, they have rendered the beachfront an artist's canvas, a composite portray of perplexing still-life figures ostensibly revealed to the air-borne viewer. Unabashedly bold and provocative, Dubai’s waterfront urban design is of little precedent in recent times. It is inspired by a commitment to two-dimensional shapes as catalyst of urban form making relegating urban design to a 2-dimensional artwork. As such, little, if any, consideration is given to urban form quality, human scale and experience, and place making. What are we to make of these urban developments? How could such developments be understood, let alone appreciated? What is the intention behind their pursuit? What are we to make of this approach to urban deign? What discursive methodologies are most appropriate to understand and evaluate them? The paper will elaborate these questions in the context of the political economy of this rising city-state and will conclude with some useful insights that would inform architects, urban designers, planners, and city managers as they strive to make their cities humane, sustainable and inspiring destinations for an increasingly urbanized population in a relentlessly globalizing world. Policies for the re-pianning of urban coastal areas. The case of Athens. Comparisons with Hamburg Evangelos Asprogerakas NTU Athens, Greece Konstantinos Serraos NTU Athens, Greece Dimitrios Sofianopoulos NTU Athens, Greece dsofianopoulos@gmail.com This paper focuses on the replanning of coastal urban areas, using as a case study the sea front of Athens overlooking the Saronic Bay. After a short presentation of the basic characteristics and of the main spacial problems of the above zone, this work concentrates on a wide range of goals and policies which have led to regulatory arrangements and to the implementation of specific interventions. In the above framework, actions of the official general planning (Regulatory Plan, Urban Planning Projects), selected actions of specialised segmental plans (special arrangements for land use in the coastal zone), interventions for the preparation of the Olympic Games of 2004 (infrastructure, sports facilities, alterations in the area) as well as approved arrangements for the promotion of the after-Olympic utilisation of the Olympic infrastructure of the area of study (new uses, new activities) are investigated and evaluated.There are also mentioned even more recent proposals made by representatives of the Local Administration in terms of the replanning and upgrading of the above coastal zone, which eventually express their vision for the future of the area. There will also be an attempt ta make comparative references to specific points in the policies, planning and interventions, concerning the riverside zone of Hamburg.We are also focusing on the case study of Hafensity, so as to draw out conclusions concerning the relationship between forwarded policies and their spacial effects. | 163 | | Track_9 | Designing urban discontinuities Paulo Silva University of Aveiro, Portugal psilva@csjp.ua.pt It is our aim to stress the effect of urban discontinuity, focused on situations that take place on Lisbon Metropolitan Area and that are the result of the contact between local and metropolitan scales. The approach of urban discontinuities on peripheral contexts also carries the “lack of meaning” of urban design according to role models. Urban discontinuities are usually seen as physical report of different phenomena, related with dichotomy built / non-built, with changes of typologies and function with no apparent coherence. It is also seen as an aesthetical minus — value to the territory. Urban discontinuities are often associated with ugliness, with ugly spaces. Liernur defines ugliness as the result of an amount of unfinished territorial changes. In Lisbon Metropolitan Area we find several of these examples. Discontinuity can finally be seen as lack of anthropological continuity: Marc Augé refers the role of monuments on continuity on time. The history of cities is concentrated on lines and nodes. While monuments work as central elements of an area or enable the integration of different city parts, discontinuities promote emptiness and segregation. The Lisbon’s examples presented will give an overview on how solutions to solve urban discontinuities can also contribute to increase the effects listed above. Belgrade urban space patchwork. Tools for solving conflicts between physical environment and users needs Aleksandra Djukic University of Belgrade, Serbia adjukic@afrodita.rcub.bg.ac.yu Milena Vukmirovic University of Beigrade, Serbia Belgrade, as a capital of Serbia, is passing through a period of transition. During the last 15 years there were no investmants in elevating quality of public spaces. On the other side, the limited issues, as clearly defined urban matrix and formed public space net, further aggravate their function. Pending public transport and traffic movement share the treatment of public spaces as a comunication bow, instead the spaces of socialisation, converse, cultural events. The key issue in this paper is a problem of defining the tools for creating the sustainable urban design. Available tools represent the criteria for open urban space evaluation. These are: safety, accessibility, legibility, inspiration qualities, accommodation, vitality. The hierarchy of the presented criteria is directly related to requests and aspirations of citizens of local community, regarding specific open urban space. One should insist on active participation of citizens, respectively involving antrophosocial issue, in the process of development of planning documentation. Participation of the citizens is considered to be one of the basic instruments of sustainable development, identification and preservation procedures, and therefore one of the most important factors in the process of creation and actualization of local values. It is possible to use these tools to determine the quality of public spaces on every polygon of the city, but its concrete application and the results will be illustrated on the Belgrade central area. By application of sustainable tools on specific city areas we gain the analytical background, which allows urban designers and planning process experts to act properly within open city areas, having in mind requests and aspirations of the citizens from local community, pursuant to principals of sustainable development. A hint of character Thomas Jefferies Manchester School of Architecture UK tjefferies@mmu.ac.uk ‘Place’ has recently been recognised as a desirable characteristic of urban space, indeed ‘place making’ is written into UK planning guidance as a requirement for new developments. In parallel with this desire to make place, a raft of advisory guidance has emerged, attempting to quantify good and bad place. Implicit in this material is an agreed version of good place as somehow embodying shared views of civic behaviour. In parallel with the desire to make places has been the rise of surveillance as a means of social control. Culturally this has manifested itself through security oriented design guidance and new forms of voyeuristic entertainment, as CCTV coverage is edited for mass television consumption. Public consultation with community and user groups is seen as a tool to inform design decisions to ensure a good fit between development and the community it intends to cater for. However, how much does style inform function, and how can this be assessed? The question remains as to how advisory documents, political will and lifestyle desires can be formalised in design terms. Assuming this process is possible, what are the skills that professionals need to assess whether a new place will be a good place or a bad place? | 164 | Urban Design and Physical Form —_— This paper will discuss the relevance of place in contemporary urban design, and look at how place can be used as an objective device. It will explore a number of contemporary place based schemes and ask the question ‘if place is unique, why do these all look the same?’. The aesthetic of place will be discussed and explored with specific reference to the perceived threat of crime, exploring how space deforms to meet defensive design criteria. It will continue through a discussion on the representation of place in the contemporary media, analysing how this informs design decisions at a number of levels, from urban branding to urban design. Trends and spacialities Marcelo Traldi Fonseca University Center SENAC, SAo Paulo, Brazil marcelo.tfonseca@sp.senac.br Monica Bueno Leme University Center SENAC, Sao Paulo, Brazil Julio Cesar Butuhy University Center SENAC, So Paulo, Brazil The refuge art, contemporary concept of hospitality, influence the possibility to bind social relations offering some cultural dialog spaces. It doesn’t means simply to build a cartography of hospitality areas, but in order to produce new values is necessary to work in their epistemological dimension. In the Metropolitan area of SAo Paulo, we face reminiscent scenarios named as “spacialities”, category well-grounded on the mighty use of spaces transformations and reconfigurations, specially in major urban areas that are in the trend edge. This category claims attention, sensibility, observations and notes from the researcher capturing promising situations in the prospecting of indicated services in the spontaneity of spaces. Spaces where happens social relations, conviviality, social exchanges, trading and informations that come with the necessity of groups, in different scales and different places. This “spacialties” constitutes an spontaneous and inventive appropriation of places, regions, districts and neighborhood, demonstrating the user creative potential, independing on the typology of known and foreseen in the urban planning questions. This paper try to find the borders not detected in a formal analysis of circumcision areas. It means that the formal borders of this areas don’t allow the verification of hybrid spaces who are formed in a flow with no isolated areas. The situations started by the preponderant demands of the new century, above all, are configurated in interfaces areas, in detriment of fragmentation and isolation of those. Security and new density: planning metropolitan sprawl Michelangelo Russo University of Napoli “Federico II”, italy russomic@unina. it Trying to read one of the most problematic and complex spaces of the contemporary city - the urban sprawl in metropolitan areas - this paper aims at exploring the hypothesis of a new urbanization planned with criteria of interconnection, sustainability, and a new quality of collective and public spaces. In this direction, today, we have to consider the probiem of planning strategies of consolidation and regeneration of the urban sprawl, and the necessity to address institutional plans and projects to design low density urban areas. These territories offer to our glance new topographies not planned, discontinuous and spreading out; territorial shapes that physicaily set up social, often spontaneous, practices of separation, self-protection, despite the territory, its identity, its values. Strengthening the public space system, means to increase attractive spaces and facilities and to support the social presence in collective spaces, to mix functions and to orient pedestrian and public spaces around the transit nodes and infrastructures, as it is investigated in policies of “Transit Oriented Development” . The paper wants to question the potentials to project new “urban security” through the design of new settlements trough new density strategies; the reference is the Neapolitan area, undergoing a planning process that foresees punctual new density in order to cope with a wide new residential demand and the necessity to replace many inhabitants from the area of Vesuvio. | 165 | Track_9 | Lefebvre applied: premissing place-marketing plans on Lefebvre’s spatial categories Alex Deffner University of Thessaly, Greece Nick Bogiazides University of Thessaly, Greece nbog@uth.gr Theodore Metaxas University of Thessaly, Greece Henri Lefebvre’s appreciation of space as a set of directional processes giving rise to evolving structural formations enables a recuperation of spatial phenomena from their reified condition of empiricist ‘otherness’. His intertwining moments of ‘representations of space’, ‘representational space’ and ‘practices of space’, reflecting conceived, lived and perceived space respectively, if identified in their concrete manifestation, offer the possibility both of a clearer understanding of specific spatial developments and more effective intervention in them. This paper attempts to apply the Lefebvrian method to three European places, Chester in the U.K., Nea lonia, Magnesia, in Greece and Pafos in Cyprus, joined by their membership of CultMark, an Interreg IIIC project linking the expansion of their cultural assets and industry with spatial planning and development more generally. Attributing the conceptions, experience and perceptions of the CultMark social actors to the different moments of the Lefebvrian matrix, and interpreting them accordingly, should throw some further light on the planning and development challenges the places are facing and enhance the local communities’ ability to affect them. It should also test a method, which, though aimed to inform ‘situationist’ intervention, is too often perceived as confined to the august heights of pure theory. Risk abuse. Metropolitan sprawl and metropolitan risk: a Mediterranean case-study Giuseppe Guida University of Napoli “Federico II’, Italy guidagiu@unina.it Various are the elements that contribute to transform a ‘settlement disorder’ into a factor with problematic options. In Italy, most part of the built environment is fruit of the culture of resisting regulation, which produces new and uncertain urban topographies. In particular, in Southern Italy the flouting of planning law is a commonplace and, at the same time, an element of risk, channel of the so-called ‘exposed value risk’. In this place, urban sprawl (or dispersed city, vanishing city, boomburg, and many other names, by which planning literature defines various forms of urbanization and landscape) often is a synonymous of illegal house building: a typical Italian trend, unique in Europe for intensity and diffusion. It turns into marginalisation, where images of degradation and absence of quality housing prevail. Thus, unregulated housing becomes an instrument of a society, which is no longer in a position to share the values and the housing culture that is proposed by the planned and consolidated city. Therefore, urban and social forms that make up these new landscapes throughout large areas of the South are an urgent theme for planning, accompanying policies and governance. The paper will expose the correlation between the illegal (abusive) building in the metropolitan area of Naples and the risks it produces (in particular the hydrogeological risk) analyzing new plans and some of the government strategies for territory and risk. | 166 ee See ae oe = te 2 = : ee es etn aeie a S | Track_10 | STATEMENT OF TRACK CHAIRS The new modernity is characterised by individualisation and voluntarily induced risks according to Ulrich Beck (Risk Society, Towards a New Modernity, 1992). We are just becoming aware of the magnitude of the risks induced by our transport investments - pollution, the negative effects on climate change, public health and road fatalities, to name just a few. Our future is bound up with risks that we are producing now to gain the benefits of “space-time densification” (Dupuy, 1999:16) in the complex lifestyles we now live. Risk is the AESOP congress theme in 2007 and we welcome, in this track, innovative and challenging perspectives on the way we experience risks to health and the environment from current transport choices. In particular: The empirical quantification of these risks. Critical examination of the rationalities that underpin individual transport choice. Critical examination of the bureaucratic rationality of decisions to deal with the perceived hazards and insecurities induced by our modern lifestyles. Public perceptions of transport security, and/ or health and environmental risks of transport choice. This track also encourages original and innovative research contributions on transport planning and policy that enhance our understanding of sustainable accessibility and the way in which transport and land use measures can create a synergistic effect towards more sustainable city region transport solutions. We particularly welcome evaluations of city experimentation and implementation of new approaches which will strengthen our knowledge base on the interaction between spatial dynamics and mobility under different contextual conditions. | 168 Transport Planning and Mobility Infrastructures — LIST OF ABSTRACTS 171 Micro scale spatial relationships in urban studies (Akkelies van Nes) 171. Transport of hazardous materials by rail: a real risk? (Vincent van der Vlies) 171 Transportation planning and urban regeneration (Fabrizio Giulietti) 171 Mobility systems for the regeneration of the contemporary city (Paola Marotta) 172 How vulnerable and resilient are cities in case of a sudden oil crisis? (Anders Langeland) 172 Position of pedestrians (endangered species) in Czech cities (Karel Schmeidler) 172 Development of the road traffic safety in the Czech Republic (Karel Schmeidler, Emil Drapela ) 173 Multiple accessibility: developing a tool for evaluating land use-transport integration (Carey Curtis, Jan Scheurer) 173 Planning for accessibility. Helping policymakers to develop integrated regional land-use and transport strategies in the Netherlands (Thomas Straatemeier, Luca Bertolini) 174 Therole of waterbus in sustainable urban transport: a case study in Cardiff (Chris Yewlett) 174 Therisks involved in changing the way we do things: working with partners to improve bus services in the UK (Angela Hull) 175 Road pricing as creative financing for city regions? An exploratory case study of the Cardiff city region (Francesca S. Sartorio, Shin Lee) 175 The ‘California effect’ in sustainable transport policy: its desirability and problems (Shin Lee) 175 Power values between organisations delivering mega transport projects, sustainable development, urban regeneration and international mega events (Yen-Ning Tseng) 176 Coping with complexity in mega projects: linking strategic choices and operational decision making (Luca Bertolini, Willem Salet) 176 Fourdynamics and one question about mobility in Lisbon metropolitan area (Paulo Silva) 176 Uncertainty, risk and complexity in decision-making and planning a mega transport project: the Channel Tunnel Rail Link, UK (Richard Oades) 177 Transportation planning in France and the challenge of sustainable development: actors, tools and methods (Stéphanie Leheis) 177 Barrier-free accessability model (Marek Mihola) 177 + Pre-project appraisal in Istanbul and London (Caroline Fabianski) 178 Airport Region of Munich — show-case for lack of territorial governance (Michael Dross, Alain Thierstein) 178 Transit-oriented development in Campania: towards a more sustainable city region? (Enrica Papa) 178 Mega-urban-transport-projects’ response to the vision of sustainable development. The challenge of social cohesion (George Kaparos, Pantelis Skayannis) 179 Globalization and mega transport projects. Emerging trends and challenges (Harry Dimitriou) 179 Sustainable urban transport policy transfer in Central and Eastern Europe (Dominic Stead, Martin de Jong) 179 Best practices. Relocation of municipality administration (Kathrine Stremmen) 180 Nosucha thing as a free spot: demand management strategies for parking (Andrea Broaddus) 169 | Track_10 180 Urban mega-transport projects: ecosystem and human health risks (Nicholas Low) 180 HST and polycentric regional development of Catalonia (Jaume Feliu) 181 Theuse of pre-hypothesis based information gathering: Channel Tunnel Rail Link case-study (Philip Wright) 181 Urban transformations and mobility infrastructures toward a new planning (Fiorella de Ciutiis, Carmela Gargiulo) 181 Towards an urban regeneration index of the impact of proposed transport networks in small and medium sized cities (Theodora Papatheochari, Nick Bogiazides) 182 Potential accessibility layer. A policy support tool for sustainable urban mobility. An application to Oporto (Cecilia Silva) 170 | | Transport Planning and Mobility Infrastructures — | Micro scale spatial relationships in urban studies Akkelies van Nes Delft Technical University NL a. vannes@tudelft.ni Research on urban environment by means of space syntax theory and methods tend to focus on macro scale spatial conditions. However, micro scale conditions should not be neglected. In research on dispersal of burglaries in urban areas, it became inevitable to pay attention to the interdependence between the macro as well as the micro spatial conditions. For this purpose, we developed and tested out spatial analyses methods as regards topological relationships between private and public space. In particular inter-visibility of windows and doors and their inter-relationship to street segments were taken into account. Likewise, the following issues were taken into account: The density of entrances of private houses connected to streets, the topological depth between various kinds of private and public space, the degree of constitutedness of streets and the degree of visibility from windows to parking lots. As these results show, micro spatial measurements depend on the macro spatial ones. Together they offer at least knowledge about the spatial conditions for different issues, such as vital street life, urban safety, social interactions and their interdependence. All seems to depend on various degrees of adjacency, permeability and inter-visibility taken into account on different levels of scale. Transport of hazardous materials by rail: a real risk? Vincent van der Vlies Radboud University Nijmegen NL v.vanderviies@fm.ru.nl in a world of risks, it is sometimes difficult to see whether or not a risk is a ‘real risk’. For a number of years, the Netherlands has adopted a risk based policy for the transport, storage and production of hazardous materials. This so called external safety policy uses norms to identify how (un)safe a location is. For the transport of hazardous materials by rail this has lead to an exceeding of the norm in a number of places. It has, however, never been proven if these norms are really safe (enough) or that these norms are just a fictitious number with hardly any value. In this paper, the author wants to explore, if the risk models are sufficient and if transport of hazardous materials by rail is an absolute and inevitable risky activity. Through a qualitative analysis on the concept of risks by different risk-schools, the author wants to explore different notions on risks and whether these notions are also applicable to the transport of hazardous materials by rail. The goal is to see if the risks of transport of hazardous materials by rail are ‘real risks’. Transportation planning and urban regeneration Fabrizio Giulietti University of Roma Tre, Italy f.giulietti@uniroma3. it The paper is based on an ongoing study for a Doctoral Thesis aimed at analysing policies that manage urban growth and territorial transformation, with the focus on the role that transportation planning might have (or has) for urban regeneration policies. The goal of the work is not to study the potential direct impact of mobility projects on considered areas, but to analyze the transportation policies that guide in projecting new railways (be tramways, undergrounds or urban train infrastructures). Using a combined quantitative and qualitative approach for analysing and comparing some specific case-studies - the metropolitan regions of Naples and Barcelona, together with the southern area of the Randstad - one wants to assess how much transportation planning is driven by a strategic approach and if in the actual design of a new railway (or a complete network) it is taken into consideration the opportunity of sewing unbalanced areas (be overcrowded, degraded or simply with poor services) with others rich in offices or amenities. Mobility systems for the regeneration of the contemporary city Paola Marotta University of Palermo, Italy paolamarotta@architettura. unipa. it The provision and the facilitation of an integrated sustainable mobile system is a complex interdisciplinary process that interests elements of urban planning, architecture, environment, economy, transports and technical-engineering. tn Italy | 171 Transport Planning and Mobility Infrastructures 4 Micro scale spatial relationships in urban studies Akkelies van Nes Delft Technical University NL a.vannes@tudelft.ni Research on urban environment by means of space syntax theory and methods tend to focus on macro scale spatial conditions. However, micro scale conditions should not be neglected. In research on dispersal of burglaries in urban areas, it became inevitable to pay attention to the interdependence between the macro as well as the micro spatial conditions. For this purpose, we developed and tested out spatial analyses methods as regards topological relationships between private and public space. In particular inter-visibility of windows and doors and their inter-relationship to street segments were taken into account. Likewise, the following issues were taken into account: The density of entrances of private houses connected to streets, the topological depth between various kinds of private and public space, the degree of constitutedness of streets and the degree of visibility from windows to parking lots. As these results show, micro spatial measurements depend on the macro spatial ones. Together they offer at least knowledge about the spatial conditions for different issues, such as vital street life, urban safety, social interactions and their interdependence. All seems to depend on various degrees of adjacency, permeability and inter-visibility taken into account on different levels of scale. Transport of hazardous materials by rail: a real risk? Vincent van der Vlies Radboud University Nijmegen NL v.vanderviies@fm.ru.ni In a world of risks, it is sometimes difficult to see whether or not a risk is a ‘real risk’. For a number of years, the Netherlands has adopted a risk based policy for the transport, storage and production of hazardous materials. This so called external safety policy uses norms to identify how (un)safe a location is. For the transport of hazardous materials by rail this has lead to an exceeding of the norm in a number of places. It has, however, never been proven if these norms are really safe (enough) or that these norms are just a fictitious number with hardly any value. In this paper, the author wants to explore, if the risk models are sufficient and if transport of hazardous materiais by rail is an absolute and inevitable risky activity. Through a qualitative analysis on the concept of risks by different risk-schools, the author wants to explore different notions on risks and whether these notions are also applicable to the transport of hazardous materials by rail. The goal is to see if the risks of transport of hazardous materials by rail are ‘real risks’. Transportation planning and urban regeneration Fabrizio Giulietti University of Roma Tre, Italy f.giulietti@uniroma3. it The paper is based on an ongoing study for a Doctoral Thesis aimed at analysing policies that manage urban growth and territorial transformation, with the focus on the role that transportation planning might have (or has) for urban regeneration policies. The goal of the work is not to study the potential direct impact of mobility projects on considered areas, but to analyze the transportation policies that guide in projecting new railways (be tramways, undergrounds or urban train infrastructures). Using a combined quantitative and qualitative approach for analysing and comparing some specific case-studies - the metropolitan regions of Naples and Barcelona, together with the southern area of the Randstad - one wants to assess how much transportation planning is driven by a strategic approach and if in the actual design of a new railway (or a complete network) it is taken into consideration the opportunity of sewing unbalanced areas (be overcrowded, degraded or simply with poor services) with others rich in offices or amenities. Mobility systems for the regeneration of the contemporary city Paola Marotta University of Palermo, Italy paolamarotta@architettura. unipa.it The provision and the facilitation of an integrated sustainable mobile system is a complex interdisciplinary process that interests elements of urban planning, architecture, environment, economy, transports and technical-engineering. In Italy | 171 | Track_10 only in recent years it has been asserted the tendency to think and to act with a logic of integration. This new logic intends the infrastructures not only in functional terms, but as elements of the processes of structuring and regeneration of the city. This working paper focuses upon aspects of the role of the infrastructures in the urbanisation processes. In particular, the working paper examines the realities of recent urban change in the Neapolitan hinterland where important roads have contribute to the formation of a wide conurbation between the city and the towns of the hinterland. The purpose of this paper is to explore sustainable mobile system as one of the possible strategic element for the regeneration of the new form of the Neapolitan outskirts. How vulnerable and resilient are cities in case of a sudden oil crisis? Anders Langeland University of Stavanger, Norway anders.langeland@uis.no This paper explores the vulnerability and resilience of 4 cities in 4 countries in case of an oil crisis. The trend towards increasing car dependence and the problems of CO2 emissions, depletion of non-renewable resources, diminishing biodiversity, congestion, urban sprawl and traffic safety continues in most medium sized cities. (EEA Report No 3/2006.). When cities become dependent upon single mode transport, how sustainable, resilient and robust are they? Environmental Sustainable Transport (EST, OECD definition) has much in common with the concept Societal Safety. Both these concepts form the background for the question: What If an oil crisis occurred? How would the cities of Aalborg, Norwich, Kristiansand and Davis fare? For each city the response of a typical household has been simulated. All four cities are renown and “prized” for their effort towards environmentally sustainable transport. The performance of the urban land use and transport planning has differed, as has goals achievement. The city with the most balanced and integrated transportation system would manage an oil crisis best. The differences in legislation, institutions and organising can explain most of the differences in the four cities. The paper ends with a cross-national discussion of the lessons that can be drawn from the four cities. The room for innovation and the principle of subsidiarity is seen as important in creating resilient and environmentally sustainable transport in cities. Position of pedestrians (endangered species) in Czech Cities Karel Schmeidler Transport Research Center, Brno, Czech Republic schmeidier@cav.cz Right from the beginning of car transport development pedestrians have been paid little attention; with the growing number of vehicles and roads for these vehicles their position is becoming even worse. Unequal position of pedestrians is also emphasized by their significantly greater vulnerability in the road traffic as compared to other road users. These circumstances have been highlighted in the Czech repblic more frequently only in recent years, when suitable solutions have been searched on the worldwide scale particularly with regard to making especially the roads in towns safer and friendlier to pedestrians. The objective of this study is to map legal bases for searching optimum outputs within the limits of the Czech legal order. We also consider our obligation to mitigate a special legal regime of walking away from roads, i.e. pedestrian rules for the movement in protected natural areas and in the countryside. Development of the road traffic safety in the Czech Republic Karel Schmeidler Transport Research Center, Brno, Czech Republic schmeidler@cdv.cz Emil Drapela Transport Research Center, Brno, Czech Republic The number of fatalities and extreme material iosses caused by accidents has forced legislators to amend the legal code and related decrees pertaining to road traffic. Since Saturday, the ist of July 2006, road traffic rules have been altered significantly. Due to the fact that numerous surveys, as well as foreign experience, have shown that the greatest opportunity for a reduction of accident and death rates on the roads lies in the approach to the ‘human factor’, legislation with regard to traffic on Czech roadways has changed appreciably. Harsh legislative amendment to traffic law has introduced the point system, much higher fines, and other changes that should enhance safety on Czech roads. The driving public had an urgent need for relief from chaos on the roads and from obsolete rules that were unable to inhibit flagrant infractions by maniacs in over-powered cars or the passive disregard of those who risk their lives and the lives of their children. | 172 Transport Planning and Mobility Infrastructures — Drivers in the Czech Republic rank among the worst ones in Europe. Every year there are 130 fatalities caused by road accidents per one million inhabitants in this country. Czech drivers are unruly, cannot drive well because they do drive less than their colleagues abroad, they are nasty, aggressive and unafraid of sanctions. In the last ten years there have been two million accidents in the Czech Republic, bringing death to about 14 thousand people. Damage to property has exceeded 65 billion crowns. On average, every 2.7 minutes an accident is reported to the Czech Republic Police; every 18 minutes, there is a minor injury and every 96 minutes a major injury caused by an accident; every 6.7 hours a victim of a road accident dies. Every hour, damage caused to property exceeds one million crowns. The most affected groups are senior citizens, children and youngsters. Fast driving often has tragic consequences. In the last ten years 13,404 people — the population of a relatively large town — have died in road accidents in the Czech Republic. The total material damages have exceeded 62 billion Czech crowns. Multiple accessibility: developing a tool for evaluating land use-transport integration Carey Curtis Curtin University of Technology, Western Australia c.curtis@curtin.edu.au Jan Scheurer Murdoch University, Western Australia This paper reports on a research exercise to test the value of various accessibility measures as elements in a mulltilayered diagnostic planning tool for sustainable accessibility through land use-transport integration. The paper consists of three parts. First we provide a concise overview of our literature review, which examined the practical application of a range of accessibility measures put forward by others. We have developed a seven-fold categorization of accessibility measures: spatial separation measures; contour measures; gravity measures; competition measures; time-space measures; utility measures and network measures. We then explore the relevance of these measures to a planning practice aimed at achieving more sustainable accessibility through land use-transport integration. Finally, the approach is tested in the real world of the southern half of Perth’s metropolitan area by assessing the before- and after-effects on accessibility of the opening, in mid-2007, of a new 70-km suburban rail line, accompanied by a complete reconfiguration of the bus network to integrate with rail. The paper concludes with some reflections on the benefits and practical implications of using multiple accessibility measures as a planning tool. Planning for accessibility. Helping policymakers to develop integrated regional land-use and transport strategies in the Netherlands Thomas Straatemeier University of Amsterdam NL t.straatemeier@uva.nl Luca Bertolini University of Amsterdam NL In both the scientific and professional community the need to integrate transport- and land use policies in order to achieve more sustainable mobility patterns seems to be widely recognized. However, in practice these integrated strategies seem hard to come by. In this paper two challenges facing planners are identified to help transportation planners to broaden the solution space. First challenge is to shift from planning for mobility to planning for accessibility. For households and firm it is not the transport system or itself that is important, but the fact that the transport systems provides them with access to, for instance, jobs, workers, education, social contacts, consumers and specialized services. Planning strategies should therefore focus on maximizing access to opportunities, instead of just maximizing mobility. Accessibility measures and indicators are already extensively studied in scientific literature. The use in planning practice however is limited. Second challenge is the need to put more emphasis on the phase of policy-design. Within transportation planning there seems to be a lack of tools supporting the interactive design of integrated transport- and land-use policies in a multi-actor environment, as opposed to the relative abundance of tools and models for analyzing the problems at hand and evaluating alternative solutions. Transportation planners stil! focus very much on the efficiency of the transportation system itself rather than on the contribution of the transport system to serve wider economic, social and environmental goals. However, more attention to visioning and deliberation between different disciplines in the earlier-stages of the planning process could lead to better integrated strategies. . The above mentioned challenges were addressed in a case-study for the Province of South-Holland in the Netherlands, which covers the south part of the Randstad metropolitan region. The Province of South-Holland funded the project and work together with the University of Amsterdam in a series of workshops for six months. The workshops were prepared by the University and attended by transportation engineers, regional economic and spatial planners both from the Province | 173 | Track_10 | and the larger municipalities in the Province. Real estate developers also participated in the project. The project was carried out in four steps. First step was the selection of accessibility measures and indicators to be used in the project. In order to be useful for practical planning purposes, an accessibility measure must meet two basic requirements: on the one hand it has to be theoretically sound given the goal you want to use it for. On the other hand it has to be understandable and useful for policy makers. Second step was to develop a collective understanding of the network position of different places in the urban region based on an accessibility analysis carried out with the measures and indicators chosen in step one. Questions such as, “What is the catchments area of locations for different opportunities” were raised and answered. A classification was made of the current and desired connectivity of the different places in the province. Third step was to determine the development potential of locations. This was done in two steps. First, a statistical analysis was carried out by the University to investigate which accessibility conditions correlate in a positive way to the spatial pattern of different types of spatial activities in the Province. Second, we reflected on the results of this analysis in a workshop for which real estate developers and economic planners working in the region were invited. Fourth and final step of the project was to sketch the outlines for an integrated land-use and transport strategy for the region. The papers ends with a discussion of the kind of transport strategies and land-use options that were chosen and compares these with existing policies to draw some conclusion of the kind of alternative solutions this approach might lead to. The Role of waterbus in sustainable urban transport: a case-study in Cardiff Chris Yewlett Cardiff University UK yewlett@cf.ac.uk Local water transport has been used for many years. In some cases, water transport was essential (e.g. Venice); in others, rivers (e.g. the Thames in London) and canals (e.g. Amsterdam) provided convenient links, competitive with an undeveloped road network.. Most such operations (except as tourist attractions) have long since been displaced by road, rail, or metro. However, in recent years, with increasing urban congestion, there has been a resurgence of interest in the commuting potential of waterborne services. Cardiff Bay, and the lower stretches of the Rivers Taff and Ely, now comprise an impounded, relatively protected lake, and Cardiff's Local Transport Plan (2000-16) highlighted the potential of Cardiff's waterways to provide valuable traffic free links for pedestrians and cyclists. The LTP also committed the Council to promote waterway use, by providing a strategic framework for water transport. This paper reports research exploring the potential for a waterbus service to contribute to the wider aim of achieving more sustainable commuting in Cardiff. The risks involved in changing the way we do things: working with partners to improve bus services in the UK Angela Hull University of the West of England, Bristol UK a.d. hull@hw.ac.uk Critical for achieving sustainable development in urban areas is the ability of strategic public actors to deliver new development projects in line with locally agreed visions.In the UK national government control over public investment funds exerts such a powerful influence that the implementation of ‘new’ initiatives is determined by the success of scheme promoters in aligning ‘their’ initiative with the priorities of national government agencies.The centralising tendencies of the Department for Transport and the Treasury, in effect, determine local approaches to sustainable transport by placing a premium on their consistency with national policy, with unintended effects such as creating barriers to multi-disciplinary interaction which could secure more sustainable and functional accessibility systems.This paper will critically examine the rationalities that underpin UK government policy on bus provision, taking a detailed city case study of the implementation of new services to examine the way in which interaction between actors is structured by central government.Partnerships among various levels of government, business, non-government organisations and communities have become a key strategy in policy formulation and delivery in the UK.Since 1986, local authorities have worked with the deregulated bus industry to secure improvements to service provision. , 174 | Transport Planning and Mobility Infrastructures on Road pricing as creative financing for City Regions? An exploratory case-study of the Cardiff City Region Francesca S. Sartorio Cardiff School of City and Regional Planning SartorioF@cf.ac.uk Shin Lee Cardiff School of City and Regional Planning Despite someinstitutional failures and several uncertainties in regard to the future, City Regions remain a staple of the debate on planning in Europe. Both in successful cases and in unsuccessful ones;and both in cases when a City Region becomes hardly institutionalised as an administrative and/or political entity and in cases when it remains a more ‘soft’ governance entity with variable geometry boundaries, the sources for financing remain mainly the traditional ones and dependence from upper or lower tiers of government remains a problematic issue for the ‘making’ of City Regions. Road pricing is a means of achieving the right level of road use by equating social costs of driving with its private costs. It is probably one of the very few traffic management tool which has consistently shown measurable effectiveness in traffic reduction. At the same time, however, it generates significant revenues, which are normally invested for the improvement of transport systems. In this paper, road pricing is seen as a truly creative source of City Region financing. Road pricing can achievereduced traffic levels, associated environmental benefits and, if implemented at the City Region scale, financial autonomy at the scale of the conurbation rather than being constrained by administrative boundaries. The paper will explore Road pricing schemes as an innovative basis to open discussion and generate consensus between public and private stakeholders within the Cardiff City Region. The ‘California effect’ in sustainable transport policy: its desirability and problems Shin Lee Cardiff University UK leess@cf.ac.uk Vogel (1997) argues, contrary to the pessimistic view that economic competition will lead to a “race to the bottom”, societies with laxer environmental standards do actually follow those with stricter standards. He shows how California’s stringent emission standards have spread to other countries. This paper takes a cautious look at what he calls “California effect” primarily by considering the costs of regulating risk in search of safer society. It attempts to show that California’s strategy is not cost-effective, if politically sensible in its own context, with an implication that societies faced with different socio-politico-economic characteristics may benefit from not copying California’s strategy. It takes a stance that policy transferability is relatively limited in the area of air pollution and argues that not only air quality standards but also policy measures to achieve those standards should be determined at the national or subnational level. It also discusses . inextricable problems associated with measuring cost-effectiveness and suggests ways to avoid meaningless comparison or misleading conclusions in using extremely varying estimates. It does not attempt a cost-effectiveness analysis of an exhaustive set of control measures, which would be convenient for decision making but misleading but attempts to provide ideas that might be useful to policy makers faced with the task of developing their own mobile source control strategies outside California. Power values between organisations delivering mega transport projects, sustainable development, urban regeneration and international mega events Yen-Ning Tseng University College London UK yen-ning.tseng@ucl.ac.uk This paper aims to discuss an integrated analysis method applied in the study of relationships between varied organisations that possess their own agendas and interests. The paper focuses on organisations that deliver mega transport projects (MTPs), urban regeneration and mega events where sustainable development forms part of their agenda. in order to have more understanding of the power relations between these organisations within an institutional context, the research method integrates Cynefin methodology, Pajek Network Analysis and Critical Discourse Analysis. An appreciation of institutions and their connectivity and interaction is vital in understanding the nature of complexity in decision-making involving MTPs. The case study for this investigation is the Channel Tunnel Rail Link (CTRL), which has stirred many debates surrounding the issues of sustainable development, urban regeneration and the delivery of the 2012 London Olympics. Using this case study it is expected that this paper will identify the relationships between the varied organisations that aim to deliver CTRL, urban regeneration projects and the Olympics through the integrated method outlined above. 175 | Track_10 | Coping with complexity in mega projects: linking strategic choices and operational decision making Luca Bertolini University of Amsterdam NL |. bertolini@uva.nl Willem Salet University of Amsterdam NL What does make mega projects so complex? And what do they require of planning and planners? We first consider the substantive characteristics of mega projects. In this respect, it is not their magnitude as such, but rather the multiplicity of objectives that generates complexity. Second, there are legal and financial conditions. The legal structure of decision making, as it materializes in a multitude of unordered decision moments, is largely unknown. In financial respect, there is uncertainty on risks and accountabilities. Third, we consider political and social conditions. Change of these is usual in the course of the decision making process, so controversies on the basic features of a project may occur over and over again. Finally, there are uncertainties surrounding technical conditions, in particular in the case that unproven technologies have to be employed. In order to cope with these different, interacting sources of complexity, it is essential to distinguish strategic and operational spheres of decision making and to promote interaction and mutual adjustment between them. Both strategic and operational learning have to be arranged by framing interrelationships in a context of ‘multi actor’ and ‘multi level’ governance. The process should be directed at the identification of robust choices in the face of uncertainty surrounding project objectives and resources, and allow the adaptation of choices in response to emerging opportunities and threats. Four dynamics and one question about mobility in Lisbon metropolitan area Paulo Silva University of Aveiro, Portugal psilva@csjp.ua.pt It is our aim to assess the impact of emergent territories combined with new mobility infrastructures in the definition of new tasks for transport planning. Recent investments in new accessibilities in Lisbon Metropolitan Area have effects on territorial dynamics. We will focus our approach on how mobility is being planned in four different types of emergent metropolitan territories, recurrent in Lisbon Metropolitan Area: renovated ex-suburban areas; excepcional programs; re-used city centre areas; isolated new settlements. Our aim is to stress on how these four dinamics deal with mobility internally and how they connect with other territories. In this metropolitan context there is a last important issue that interacts with mobility: the role that empty spaces can have in a context of scarce resources which includes the availability of soil. Uncertainty, risk and complexity in decision-making and planning a mega transport project: the Channel Tunnel Rail Link, UK Richard Oades Omega Centre, Bartlett School of Planning, UCL, UK r.oades@ucl.ac.uk Mega Transport Projects are seen as catalysts of strategic change, and urban and regional development. Successes in terms of delivery are being tempered by doubts about outcomes and impacts. Arguably, this is partly attributable to a systematic failure to take account of risk, uncertainty and complexity in the assessment of the strategic change anticipated and brought about by those projects. This distorts the evaluation of proposed projects, and the appraisal of implemented schemes. This paper outlines key ideas from a wide ranging review of literature on risk, uncertainty and complexity. It discusses definitions of risk from Adams to Beck, roots of uncertainty, and the significance of complexity theory. The author commends the utility of the Cynefin framework (Kurtz and Snowden, 2003) as a meta-model of decision domains. It reviews tools and techniques of decision-making that incorporate the explicit treatment of risk, uncertainty, and complexity and assesses the ‘decision space’ they inhabit within that model. The paper continues with a case study of the treatment of risk, uncertainty, and complexity in planning and decision-making in practice. It examines the CTRL through the trajectory of decisions on the hubs and the line haul. It explores the degree of transparency in decision-making strategies and the extent to which formal techniques have been deployed. The paper concludes with lessons drawn from the contrast of theory and practice. | 176 | | a Transport Planning and Mobility Infrastructures — | Transportation planning in France and the challenge of sustainable development: actors, tools and methods Stéphanie Leheis Latts/ENPC, France stephanie.leheis@enpc.fr By introducing new demands, sustainable development implies changes in the planning of transportation infrastructure. New challenges appear, such as the opening of design and decision processes, the introduction of the principle of precaution, the respect of the environment, the integration of scales, the need for evaluation, transparency and accountability, etc. Thus, the management of transportation projects becomes more and more complex. The object of this article is to assess the integration of sustainable development issues in transportation planning in France. That implies that we first reconsider the definition of sustainable development and identify the key players or institutional networks responsible for this evolution. What kind of tools, especially legal, allow to face the challenges raised by sustainable development? Depending on the kind of infrastructure, we will emphasize certain concepts instead of others. Lastly, we will review the methods which are used and the solutions which are actually implemented to ensure sustainable development, and analyze examples of best practices. Barrier-free accessability model Marek Mihola Ostrava Technical University, Czech Republic marek.mihola@vsb.cz The main subject of the contribution is focused on barrier-free accessability of the cities and modeling in geographical information systems (GIS). The problem of barrier-free accessability in cities can be divide into these parts: barrier-free buildings, public areas and transportation. It would be extremely difficult and expensive to try to correct all the problems at once. Sometimes it is even impossible, because of the landscape (steep slopes of terrain, etc.). Therefore, we need a model to show us the most neglected zones or the areas that will have the largest impact on barrier-free accessability in the city when improved to standards. Goals to achieve the efficient model are, for example: methodics for surveying the city, classification, processing and visualization of data describing barrier-free accessability, mathematical modeling and implementation into GIS. Pre-project appraisal in Istanbul and London Caroline Fabianski Omega Centre, Bartlett School of Planning, UCL, UK carofabianski@yahoo.fr In urban transportation planning, pre-project appraisal appears to be a key-element; standardised methodologies have been currently developed in order to select and order alternative project. The aim of this paper is to explore if it is possible to reconcile traditional economic evaluation (traffic modelling and CBA) with evolving requirements by treating the appraisal process as an institution regarding Durkheim and socio-cultural theories. In this framework, the paper introduces two core hypotheses: - The pre-project appraisal in transportation planning makes sense only within its specific context. - Then, the results of traditional economic evaluation should be assessed in terms of structures (Evans-Pritchard, 1937) and expectations (Douglas, 1992). Briefly, the term of structure implies groups of individuals that by sharing common values are aware of being a distinct group. Expectations mean a stable and implicit system of demand recognized by the people in order to act together. Through Istanbul and London, we will illustrate traditional economic evaluation (traffic forecast and CBA) with their specific institutional planning framework and their trace amongst various actors. In the study of Istanbul, we will show that the preproject appraisal is obviously fragmented, split with various planning organisations. The place and the role of economic evaluation seem very limited and narrow, i.e.: the application for funding. The comparison with London and the CTRL case will be interesting because these same methods seem better established by legislative procedures. The conclusions discusses general implications but also issues. | 177 | | Track_10 | Airport Region of Munich — show-case for lack of territorial governance Michael Dross Technical University of Munchen, Germany dross@tum.de Alain Thierstein Within the Mega City-Region of Munich the Airport Region plays the role of the backbone that potentially links the City of Munich with the Airport Munich International. The strong development between these two growth poles poses challenges for spatial development. Public transport is inadequate with regard to volume, frequency of schedule and connectivity. Population growth, jobs, as well as direct and indirect economic benefits are increasingly distributed unevenly within the Airport Region. Simultaneous population growth moves on in the nearby regions. While some municipalities object to additional employment and population growth others just seem to just passively accept the ongoing influx of people, firms and employment without developing individually — or jointly with neighbouring municipalities —their own urban development strategy. Public authorities in Bavaria thus face the challenge of re-concentrating economic activities, infrastructure and people within the Airport Region of Munich in order to profit from the advantages that may derive from re-concentration trends in the knowledge economy. Spatial and social proximity, high connectivity by public transport as well as highly accessible knowledge infrastructure can support economic (high per capita costs), ecological (e.g. reduction of land consumption) as well as social sustainability (e.g. proximity). The paper discusses these challenges and the need for large-scale territorial governance. Transit-oriented development in Campania: towards a more sustainable city region? Enrica Papa University of Napoli “Federico II’, Italy enpapa@unina. it Sprawl tendencies, cities congestion, dismissed areas in central and strategic zone of urban systems, consistent investment in rail transport infrastructures are all elements that contributed towards the diffusion of Transit Oriented Development (TOD) policies. The goal of this planning strategies is to support the development of polycentric and rail-accessible metropolis, which are shaped by the rail network and whose nodes are new and existing rail stations. In many US cities TOD model gave good results in terms of urban valorisation and transit efficiency. Starting from these remarks, the article aims at providing an answer to the following questions: how to apply TOD principles in Italian metropolitan areas? Which are the methods and the procedures for the definition of urban planning interventions in the station areas? Which are the normative instruments for the governance of station areas transformation? The article proposes a thorough analysis of these themes opening with a comparison of different TOD applications in US and focusing on the strength and weak points of several study cases. In the second part the article, starting from the analysis of experimentations of station areas transformations in Campania region, will illustrate how is possible to apply TOD principles in Italian metropolitan areas and which are the opportunities and critical points both in the decision and in the transformation phases. Mega-urban-transport-projects’ response to the vision of sustainable development. The challenge of social cohesion George Kaparos University of Thessaly, Greece george. kaparos@gmail.com Pantelis Skayannis University of Thessaly, Greece There is a growing international awareness that the traditional financial and transport engineering related criteria for judging MUTPs (Mega Urban Transport Projects) are not adequate. The outcomes of MUTPs need to be examined in a far broader front, including the ways they contribute to, and impact, on sustainable development. Furthermore, in our increasingly globalised and urbanized world of highly uncertain and complex environmental, social and economic changes, the scope of MUTP analysis needs to incorporate concerns of complexity, uncertainty and risk-taking. Social cohesion constitutes a major challenge within the new emerging agenda related to sustainability visions. The integration of social concerns within the planning decisions of MUTPs acquire additional importance given the evidence, internationally, that MUTPs in many cases serve global (corporate) more than local interests pulling back social cohesion. This theoretical research seeks to grasp the global state of thought regarding MUTPs response to sustainability visions and particularly social | 178 Transport Planning and Mobility Infrastructures — cohesion. In this sense it will try to explore, based primarily on literature, how, and how weil the social aspects of sustainability have been integrated within the planning and delivery of MUTPs in an international context. Moreover, the paper aims to investigate the way risk, uncertainty and complexity are treated when planning for sustainable MUTPs that aim to deliver social cohesion. Globalization and mega transport projects. Emerging trends and challenges Harry Dimitriou Omega Centre, Bartlett School of Planning, UCL, UK h.dimitriou@ucl.ac.uk There has been a substantial increase in mega transport infrastructure projects in recent years both in the ‘so called’ developing and developed worlds. Many such projects have a major strategic role in restructuring cities and regions, even nations, in an attempt to make them more competitive in the global economy. What is suspected in some quarters is that increasingly the principal stakeholders of these projects are essentially local elites working with global investors promoting more the global stakeholders interests rather than those of the territories and communities the projects traverse. In the context of an increasingly globalised, fast-changing and uncertain world, this paper investigates the evidence needed to support or refute this accusation and the challenges involved to researchers involved in collecting the evidence to arrive at conclusive generic and context-specific findings. Sustainable urban transport policy transfer in Central and Eastern Europe Dominic Stead Delft Technical University NL d.stead@tudelft.ni Martin de Jong Delft Technical University NL Various examples can be found where countries in Central and Eastern Europe (CEE) are seeking to catch up politically and economically by drawing Jessons from policies in more developed countries (Rose, 1993). The uncertainties of policy making in some of these countries have made policy transfer a particularly attractive option, as politicians see it as the quickest solution to many problems (Tatvits, 2003). This paper focuses on international policy-transfer and lessondrawing, looking specifically at how sustainable urban transport concepts have been transferred from western Europe to CEE. In these cases, the social and economic situation in the ‘borrowing’ and ‘lending’ countries are very different. So too are the institutional frameworks. This means that successful policy transfer is much more complex than copying or emulation. This paper provides an overview of recent literature on bilateral and multi-lateral policy transfer and applies the theory to the transfer of sustainable urban transport concepts in case study cities in CEE (Wroclaw in Poland and Riga in Latvia), where policy transfer has been tried. The paper argues that large-scale institutional transformations are neither feasible nor desirable to produce results that benefit cities in CEE. Small initiatives with straightforward, comparatively short-term outcomes and moderate budgets often work better and keep momentum going for further steps towards more sustainable urban transport policies and programmes. Best practices. Relocation of municipality administration Kathrine Strammen NTNU Norway kathrine.strommen@ninu.no The paper shows an example of good practice of reducing negative impacts of traffic in a Norwegian town, Trondheim. In Trondheim parts of the municipality administration has relocated from outer parts of town to a central locality. A business location is important for the transport generating abilities of the business. The relocation has lead to extended changes in the use of car among the employees. The relocation is a good example of transport demand management. The paper will present travel surveys done among the employees before and after relocation. The studies were done in 2004 and 2006 among 850 employees. The study concerned the journey to work, journeys during the working day and residential location. The studies show that location is really important for the modal split among the employees. After the relocation use of car is reduced from 58% to 23% and use of bus is doubled. The journey length with bicycle has been longer. Effects of changes: - less use of private car | 179 : Track_10 | - less use of car in journeys during the working day ~ less environmental impacts - better health among employees - economic savings for the municipal administration The most important mean to the changes is removal of free parking places among the employees. This is an effective mean to change peoples travel behaviour, especially when the overall accessibility with respect to walking, cycling and transit is good. No such a thing as a free spot: demand management strategies for parking Andrea Broaddus Hamburg University, Germany broaddus@tu-harburg.de This paper looks at parking policy as a demand-management strategy that should be part of sustainable transportation solutions. Overabundant parking affects urban desigh and the rational decision-making of individuals for transport mode. A typical parking spot requires 300 feet; parking regulations are a key driver of the proliferation of infrastructure such as surface parking lots and garages. Besides being unaesthetic, inactive places, parking infrastructure represents impervious surface contributing to water management and heat effects in urban areas. This paper considers underpriced parking as a public good which is overconsumed — a public subsidy for drivers which encourages more driving. It looks at the experimental practices of cities revising their parking requirements and/or using pricing to manage occupancy of on-street parking. The case of San Francisco is examined in detail, using a market economics methodology, and used to illustrate the problems resulting from an oversupply of “free” parking, and a variety of approaches to make costs more transparent to drivers, and capture externalized costs. Urban mega-transport projects: ecosystem and human health risks Nicholas Low University of Melbourne, Australia npl@unimelb.edu.au If urban mega-transport projects (UMTPs) are to be given the imprimatur of ‘sustainability’, a wide range of issues relating to sustainability needs to be recognized and discussed. This paper's main purpose is to explore one aspect of sustainability and risk: risk from UMTPs to ecosystem and human health. What is involved in including ecosystem and human health risk assessment in the planning of projects? The core of the paper examines the risk management cycle, the context in which risk assessment occurs, and different kinds of uncertainty and risk. Then the paper goes on to identify more specifically the types of ecosystem risk that may be incurred from the construction of UMTPs. Some ways of identifying and measuring hazards are discussed. The paper indicates how such risk management may be included in the planning of UMTPs. The paper begins with an account of ‘sustainability’to clarify the author’s position regarding the logic of sustainability. This logic colours the discussion of what follows. In conclusion, the paper tries to answer an emergent question: given the difficulties, uncertainties and inevitable costs of useful risk assessment in this field, is it worth undertaking at all? HST and polycentric regional development of Catalonia Jaume Feliu University of Girona, Spain jaume.feliu@udg.es High-Speed Train (HST) will place several medium-sized Catalan cities (Lleida, Tarragona, Girona, Figueres and Perpinya) to a less than 1 hour of Barcelona. New accessibility can go ahead significant changes to the existing region. In short term, HST will probably allow a growth in commuting, business and leisure travels between those urban systems. In medium and long term, the improvement of accessibility and the development of several economic projects and equipments that are already going on may allow a better socio-economic integration of Catalan cities: the early configuration of a more polycentric region. We focus the research in this last temporal scale, by rejecting determinist paradigms of the relation HST-territory (indirect effects). Then, polar configuration of the region depends on different factors, mainly on the reaction of medium-sized cities facing economic specialization and local development strategies. This has a lot to do with capacity of organization (internal | 180 — Transport Planning and Mobility Infrastructures — governance). Other factors are accessibility and multi-level governance. Results reveal the polar capacity of different cities and their specialization trends trough the activation of local resources. HST helps to.transform existing economy to a higher degree of technology and volume without changing much economic basis of cities. Also, cities are classified by the use of HST stimulus as facilitating role or catalyzing role for urban project. The use of pre-hypothesis based Information gathering: Channel Tunnel Rail Link case-study Philip Wright Omega Centre, Bartlett School of Planning, UCL, UK ucftpwr@ucl.ac.uk This paper reports on aspects of current research undertaken into the planning, appraisal and evaluation of Mega Urban Transport Projects (MUTPs) at the OMEGA Centre at UCL. It focuses on innovative approaches to gathering stakeholder perceptions about the UK’s CTRL and reports on feedback received from stakeholders regarding project deliverability and impact using ‘pre-hypothesis’ based information gathering techniques and Narrative Pattern Analysis. The approach elicits anecdotes/narrative from stakeholders concerning: (1) project conception, preparation, delivery, evaluation and impact — paying special attention to the treatment of risk, uncertainty and complexity in decision-making, and (2) the role of MUTPs as key agents of change. This work constitutes a critical part of the Centre’s overall mission of establishing what ultimately constitutes a ‘successful’ MUTP in a particular context and extracting from this both generic and context-specific lessons/criteria. The OMEGA Centre is particularly keen to tease-out views/perceptions about the ‘wisdom of the crowds, the ‘tyranny of experts’ and ‘rhetoric of politicians’ by using the pre-hypothesis based methodology pioneered by Cognitive Edge Pte Ltd. This approach borrows extensively from the fields of Complexity, Narrative, Cognitive Science and Knowledge Management. Urban transformations and mobility infrastructures toward a new planning Fiorella de Ciutiis University of Napoli “Federico II’, Italy fiorella.deciutiis@unina. it Carmela Gargiulo University of Napoli “Federico II’, Italy The dynamics of interaction between city, transports and environment have just been object of a wide disciplinary debate, and today their integration appears necessary to govern the growing complexity of urban systems. Because of the crescent necessity to ride over the crisis from congestion of the cities and to warrant acceptable liveability, it is begun to define, both in Europe and in America, a new paradigm of the planning, that it watches to integration between urban transformations and planning of the transports as to a condition key in order to encourage environmental sustainability, economic dynamism and social cohesion. Although today in the practical applications the planning of the transports and the urban planning are still separated disciplines, the first actions of integrated planning begin to being experienced and great attention is focused to the outcomes, estimating above all the territorial, economic, social and environmental impacts. This paper represents a first result of a wider research work that insert in the field of study of integrated urban transport and land-use planning, and it is made up of two parts. In the first part, the paper defines the theoretical literature framework on the relationship between city and transit system, and in the second one it proposes a selection of cases study in which the actions on urban mobility system promote sustainable ways of transport and contribute to reduce negative effects on the atmosphere and the population. Towards an urban regeneration index of the impact of proposed transport networks in small and medium sized cities Theodora Papatheochari University of Thessaly, Greece Nick Bogiazides University of Thessaly, Greece nbog@prd.uth.gr Transport planning usually applies a certain methodology to measure the impacts of an existing transport infrastructure in the context of an ex post evaluation of a project. In small and medium sized cities the necessity of a new transport system | 181 | | Track_10 | is not as definite as in larger cities. For that matter, this paper introduces a complex indicator that aims to estimate through quantitative and qualitative data the effects arising from the construction and operation of a new transport infrastructure in an urban context. The Urban Regeneration Index suggests is thus here applied in terms of an ex ante evaluation. The main goal of the project is to develop a methodology that could be implemented in most small and medium sized cities examining the magnitude of the impacts rather than the desirability of the project. The Urban Regeneration Index is here used to assess the urban regeneration potential of the planned tramway system in the medium sized city of Volos (Greece). Potential accessibility layer. A policy support tool for sustainable urban mobility. An application to Oporto Cecilia Silva University of Porto, Portugal ccsilva@fe.up.pt The need to integrate land use and transport policies has been widely recognized although such integration is seldom put into practice. The lack of design-support tools is pointed out as one of the reasons for this fact. This paper presents the concept of Potential Accessibility Layer (PAL) and discusses its ability to bridge the gap between rhetoric and practice of policy integration for mobility management. The PAL maps the conditions provided by urban structures for mobility patterns, working as a comparative assessment tool of potential accessibility levels by mode and by type of opportunities generating travel demands. This paper presents an application of the PAL to the core municipalities of the metropolitan area of Oporto. The main aim is threefold: first it discusses the methodology’s robustness concerning the geographical representation of potential accessibility; second it discusses the usefulness of the PAL as a design support tool for mobility policies; third it discusses the practical applicability and the usability by policy makers. For the first aim, research is based on interviews with experts on local mobility patterns; it extends to mobility management experts, local policy makers and planning officials for the latter aims. This research is expected to give a clear insight on the potential of the PAL for the management of urban mobility as well as of similar accessibility based methodologies for the development of integrated land use and transport policies. | 182 | a . oe _ + New Planning Technologies in Risk Societies a STATEMENT OF TRACK CHAIRS Technology is considered to be a solution but also a source of problems. At the same time that technology can be used as a valuable tool to answer to the multiple risks mankind is facing, the development of technology is also the source of multiple problems (i.e cause of pollution). We are now in an evolution stage that relies entirely on technological achievements and, therefore, a menace to technology is a menace to mankind itself. Consequently the vulnerability to technological failure or collapse is also a risk and a souce of concern.This session’s subject will try to embrace the study and responses to risk through the use of new planning technologies. With this goal we welcome papers that explore the study of technology and risk regarding: - Natural risks (floods, forest fires, hurricanes, earthquakes); ~ Man-made risks (from more traditional approaches to pollution, urban risks, infrastructures, mass migrations, to new risk studies on telecommunications, stock market risks, terrorism, etc); - The clarification of the subjects of risk, the exploration of risk, vulnerability and hazard and the provision of valuable information for planning, insurances, emergency management, science and the public in the context (and with the use of) new technologies; ~ The infrastructures to manage risk (hard and soft); — Risk reduction — including emergency planning, education and awareness campaigns, public participation in risk reduction planning; — New risks in a risk society. | 185 Track_11 | LIST OF ABSTRACTS 187 Analysis of dangerousness from landslides for urban sites by using GIS technology: a case-study (Salvatore Sessa, Ferdinando di Martino, Michele Giordano, Barbara Cardone) 187 Extending ‘decision map’ concept to support (Costanzo Procaccini, Salem Chakhar, Clara Pusceddu) 188 Nature risk management and spatial planning activities in Austria (Arthur Kanonier) 188 Civic engagement in a complex world (Joris Ernest Van Wezemael, Jean Hillier) 189 Internet GIS and emergency management: challenges and opportunities (Elizabeth S. Chang, David Prosperi) 189 The meaning of flood risk information in spatial planning (Jeroen Neuvel, Adri Van den Brink) 189 Vulnerability as a “core” part of risk analyses supporting land use planning (Andrea Ceudech, Silvia Cozzi) 190 Towards a risk informed planning process: the main outcomes of the Armonia Project (Adriana Galderisi, Scira Menoni) 190 Risk perception as a factor for preparedness of population settled in risk areas (Juan Demerutis Arenas) 191 Risk and trust in carpool websites usage (David Bornstein, Pnina O. Plaut) 191 Knowledge framework of Po river delta (Silvia Castelli, Luigi Di Prinzio) 192 On demand service for aerial monitoring of environment and territory (Luigi Di Prinzio, Silvia Dalia Costa, Stefano Picchio) 192 Information technologies for planning in hydro-geological risk areas (Francesco Selicato, Grazia Maggio, Mirella Nardelli) 192 The precarious city. “Case minime” (Giovanni La Varra) 193 Exploiting municipal data infrastructures for vulnerability assessment (Richard Sliuzas, Veronica Botero, Henk Ottens) 193 Complexity science, planning and ICT (Giovanni Rabino, Sylvie Occelli) 194 Risks evaluation within Lisbon Metropolitan Area (LMA) urban sprawl (Elisabete Freire, José Crespo) 186 | New Planning Technologies in Risk Societies —_— Analysis of dangerousness from landslides for urban sites by using GIS technology: a case-study Salvatore Sessa University of Napoli “Federico II”, Italy sessa@wunina.it Ferdinando di Martino University of Napoli “Federico Il”, Italy Michele Giordano University of Napoli “Federico iI’, Italy Barbara Cardone University of Napoli “Federico Il”, Italy We propose a methodology which puts the buildings of Cava de’ Tirreni, city in the district of Salerno, in relation with the hydrological disarrangement of the territory on which this city has developed itself, by analyzing the impact of the dangerousness from landslides. Two parameters have been taken in consideration: the age of construction of the buildings and their structural typology. We have paid attention mainly, qualitatively and quantitatively, to the surface of territory involved from dangerousness of landslides in order to supply precise informations in case of urban planning and eventual emergencies. We have realized this analysis by using technology GIS/ESRI based on the usage of the software ARCGIS and ARCVIEW 3.x. References: E.S.R.I. (1997), Understanding GIS: The ARC/INFO Method, Environmental Systems Research Institute, Inc., Redlands, California F. Di Martino, V. Loia, S. Sessa and M. Giordano (2005), “An Evaluation of the Reliability of a GIS Based on the Fuzzy Logic in a Concrete Case-Study’, in F.E.Petry, V.B. Robinson, M.A. Cobb (Eds), Fuzzy Modeling with Spatial Information for Geographic Problems, Springer, pp. 185-208 F.Di Martino, V. Loia and S. Sessa, “A fuzzy-based tool for modelization and analysis of the vulnerability of aquifers: a casestudy”, International Journal of Approximate Reasoning, 38 (2005) 99-111 Extending ‘decision map’ concept to support Costanzo Procaccini University of Napoli “Federico II”, Italy - University of Paris-Dauphine, France costanzo.procaccini@lamsade.dauphine.fr Salem Chakhar University of Paris-Dauphine, France Clara Pusceddu University of Sassari, Italy The major part of geographical information systems (GIS) and multicriteria analysis integration works use utility functionbased decision rules. However, outranking relation-based decision rules are generally more appropriate to deal with ordinal aspects of spatial decision problems. The natural explication to this situation is that these decision rules have computational limitations in respect to the number of alternatives. Indeed, methods based on outranking relation, except those devoted to multicriteria sorting problems, require pairwise comparison across all alternatives. One possible solution to facilitate the use of outranking relation-based decision rules in GIS is to reduce the number of decision alternatives. The idea generally used consists in subdividing the study area into a set of homogenous spatial units (or zones) which are then used as decision alternatives or as a basis for constructing these alternatives. This permits to reduce considerably the number of decision alternatives and make possible the use of outranking relation-based decision rules. The concept of decision map, introduced in [S. Chakhar, V. Mousseau, C. Puscceddu, and B. Roy, «Decision map for spatial decision making in urban planning», The Ninth International Conference on Computers in Urban Planning and Urban Management, 29th June-1st July 2005, London, UK] is conceived to facilitate the use of multicriteria outranking relation-based decision rules in GIS. The decision map looks like a set of homogenous spatial units; each one is characterized with a global, often ordinal, evaluation that represents an aggregation of several partial evaluations relative to different criteria. Decision map construction process contains four steps: (i) generation of criteria maps, (ii) superposition of these criteria maps. The result is an intermediate map composed of a new set of spatial units that result from the intersection of the boundaries of the features in criteria maps. Each spatial unit is characterized with a vector of m evaluations relative to m different evaluation criteria; (iii) multicriteria classification where a multicriteria sorting model is used to assign each spatial unit to a predefined measurement scale; and (iv) grouping of neighbors spatial units which are assigned to the same category. In addition, the decision map generation process includes an inference procedure permitting to infer the parameters needed to apply the multicriteria | 187 | Track_11 | sorting model through a certain form of regression on assignment examples provided by the decision maker. These examples can be expressed through a mathematical program having as variables the parameters to infer. Then, the values for these parameters are obtained by maximizing the minimum slack for this system of constraints. The inferred parameters permit to apply the multicriteria sorting model. In this paper, the concept pf decision map is extended to support participative spatial multicriteria decision making. We suppose that K groups or individuals are involved in a spatial decision making process. Such a group or an individual could be specialist in technical domains (expert knowledge) connected to urban planning or be representatives of interests and objectives of local communities (experiential knowledge). The objective is to generate a composite decision map that summarizes the preferences and objectives of all the participants in a collaborative and communicative decision process. Nature risk management and spatial planning activities in Austria Arthur Kanonier Vienna University of Technology, Austria Kanonier@law.tuwien.ac. at Floods in 2002 and 05 in Austria showed that the risk for settlement areas increased considerably within the past few years. The limited settlement areas in the Alps, which are being used more and more intensively, are opposed to more severe and frequent damages. With this background mainly activities in the spatial planning sector will be of central importance as preventive measures. Primarily protection will be realized by restricting spatial use by excluding endangered areas from development. Mainly the municipalities are challenged to keep endangered areas free from building projects. Regional planning will also have to lay down corresponding — limiting — measures. These plans will have to be combined with active measures, for instance the determination and procedure of protective measures to eliminate danger. Special challenges will result from measures concerning valid determinations of building land as well as buildings in endangered areas, especially because the possibility to intervene for existing buildings is quite limited. In this connection it is essential to combine all relevant decision-makers on municipal, regional and national levels, the sovereign measures, especially the distribution of grants for protecting buildings, must be agreed upon. Last but not least the appreciation of problems concerning natural dangers must be increased within the population, as the desire for building land in endangered areas remains high. Civic engagement in a complex world Joris Ernest Van Wezemael University of Zurich, Switzerland vanwezemael@geo.unizh.ch Jean Hillier GURU, SAPL, University of Newcastle upon Tyne UK ‘The birth of a new [plan] is never a linear process. It is knotty, a mangle-prone emergence across a threshold of surprise’ (Massumi, 2002: 215). This paper opens with the poststructuralist recognition that policy is not simply imposed from above upon a ‘latent field’, but emerges or evolves ‘on the ground’ within and as part of a context of ‘communities, contingencies and dynamic processes’. Only in the last decade or so citizen groups and neighbourhood organisations have become essential partners in governance activities, contributing resources, competencies and capacities to policy making and delivery far beyond traditional activities of voting, attending public meetings and lobbying. Despite theorists’ and practitioners’ enthusiasm for processes of civic/citizen engagement, much of the literature is concerned solely with process, or links between process and output, and both theory and analysis are often located within the confines of disciplinary ‘silos’ in which certain readings and interpretations are hegemonic. We seek to resist the hegemonic readings of citizen engagement found in spatial planning and community participation texts and propose a reading based on baroque complexity and Deleuzoguattarian geophilosophy to suggest how we might work more effectively with ‘the disorderly real’. We critically analyse an empirical case of civic engagement in the development of a local strategic Area Action Plan from Newcastle-upon-Tyne in North-East England. 188 New Planning Technologies in Risk Societies — Internet GIS and emergency management: challenges and opportunities Elizabeth S. Chang Florida Atlantic University USA echang2@fau.edu David Prosperi Florida Atlantic University USA This paper examines challenges and opportunities of using Internet GIS as a planning and/or response tool in natural (as opposed to man-made) emergency management situations. The paper proceeds as follows. First, we begin to build a knowledge base of emergency management applications across the full spectrum of preparation, mitigation, response, and recovery through a systematic search of publicly available Web sites. Second, recent thinking about public participation GIS is reviewed to more fully understand what “interaction” means — this normally breaks down into a typology based on viewing, analysis, or decision making. The analysis involves initial classification of emergency management Web sites into a 4x3 matrix (with emergency management phrases across the top and type of participation along the side). Then, criteria developed specifically for evaluation of Web sites — navigability, interactivity, and content — are used to further examine four Internet GIS sites. Results show the differences between exemplars (those with high scores for navigability, interactivity, and content) at high levels of interaction from those which are simply web portals that within three clicks yield the unreadable PDF. The final part of the paper speculates and where and under what circumstances Internet GIS is a useful tool in emergency management. The meaning of flood risk information in spatial planning Jeroen Neuvel Wageningen University NL jJeroen.neuvel@wur.ni Adri Van den Brink Wageningen University NL Spatial planning can be seen as one of the means to prevent and mitigate flood risks. To support the consideration of flood hazards within spatial planning processes, numerous GIS based models and systems have been developed. Since GIS based systems and models increase our insight in the chance and magnitude of flood risks, they increase opportunities to act upon them. Interestingly, what used to be seen as dangers (‘acts of god’) may now have become seen as risks (‘errors of man’). By implication safety consequences are more and more attributed to decisions and can increasingly be seen as the consequences of choices made by decision makers. From this perspective, it becomes interesting to examine how decision makers deal with risk information and especially how decision makers give meaning to this information in their actions related to spatial developments, such as decision related to the choice of building sites or decisions about the necessity of (additional) safety measures. In the paper, this question will be discussed by the analysis of a case in the Netherlands where spatial developments are proposed in a flood prone area. The results have been derived from a policy analysis based on desk research and interviews with governors and representatives from water boards and spatial planning departments at the provincial and municipal level. Vulnerability as a “core” part of risk analyses supporting land use planning Andrea Ceudech University of Napoli “Federico II’, Italy ceudech@unina. it Silvia Cozzi Polytechnic of Milano, Italy The presence of one or more hazards insisting on a territory is a problem that has to be dealt using appropriate sets of analysis and instruments. These tools have to support land use planning decisions and actions, and to be useful to act in a sustainable way both for short and long period, both at regional and local scale. in order to put into practice such instruments, it is crucial to know not only the hazard, but also the vulnerability of the spatial elements exposed to different natural hazards. Starting from the analysis of the vulnerability concept and its relevance to the risky areas planning, the paper focuses on the difficulty to integrate vulnerability into risk analyses aimed at supporting land use planning, both at regional and local scale, basing on the results of the European research project ARMONIA. In detail, the research work highlighted the necessity to take into account different types of vulnerability (physical and systemic) in order to achieve a complete, even if simplified, assessment; the lack of shared methodologies and parameters | 189 | | Track_11 | for vulnerability assessment both at regional and local scale; the difficulty to define a synthetic vulnerability index for multihazard prone areas; the difficulty to shift from vulnerability to risk; the difficulty to integrate the vulnerability assessment into land use planning process through prevention-oriented methods flexible enough to get used by various kinds of political and land management systems. Towards a risk informed planning process: the main outcomes of the Armonia Project Adriana Galderisi University of Napoli “Federico II”, Italy galderis@unina.it Scira Menoni Polytechnic of Milano, italy The European Project “Applied multi Risk Mapping of Natural Hazards for Impact Assessment” was aimed at proposing hamonised methodologies to produce integrated risk maps informing more effectively the spatial planning process in areas prone to natural hazards. On the ground of the work carried out in the Project and of the many questions it has risen, the paper draws out the methodological and operative conclusions that have been achieved, focusing on the following issues: - the challenge to “harmonize” different disciplinary fields and competencies; - the wide spectrum of planning systems in Europe and the different perspectives making difficult to choose the “valuable” information for a well informed planning process in risky areas. From the discussion of the latter questions, the paper will move on describing the methodological framework that the Project has embedded into a decision support system for planners. The latter is designed to link the knowledge-base in terms of hazard, vulnerabilities and risks, with land use planning choices at different scales. The methodology behind the DSS to guide planners in this complex endeavour constitutes a significative innovation with respect to the current European state of art. In order to verify its applicability, a test was carried out in the area of the Arno riverbasin and its results will be shown in the paper. Finally, the inevitable limitations of the project will be discussed opening the floor for future research needs. Risk perception as a factor for preparedness of population settled in risk areas Juan Demerutis Arenas University of Guadalajara, Mexico jdemerutis@cuaad.udg.mx This article attempts to highlight how vulnerability of city dwellers to geologic and hydro-meteorological natural events is directly related to their perception about the magnitude and impact of those events in their lives and environment. Awareness of impacts of natural risks in communities is a key factor to strengthen preparedness for dealing with those impacts. On the contrary the lack of awareness weakens readiness. This study resulted from a research project on disaster prevention and risk mitigation funded by the Social Development Federal Agency during year 2006. As part of the research a survey was applied to population settled in areas exposed to natural risks in three Mexican cities located in the west coast: Colima, La Paz and Tijuana. Survey covered issues such as type and magnitude perception of risk, and preparedness for the occurrence of any natural event. In addition, a comparative analysis on disasters occurred in the surveyed towns and demographics behavior was conducted. The latter analysis aimed at learning about the impact of natural events on the cities since1990 up to current times. Substantial inconsistencies on risk perception among the people surveyed were found. On the one hand people’s perception of low risk was the result of a null experience of the natural risk phenomena in the cities due to the fact that many of the surveyed individuals were newcomers in search of affordable land. On the other hand people's perception of high risk was the result of a respectable baggage of knowledge about the impacts of natural events on their communities particularly in the native population. As a result districts with this kind of dwellers have the “know how” which helps them to be prepared and act accordingly. The study concludes with some recommendations to promote public policies aimed at building capacity in risk preparedness in local authorities in particular as well as the population in generai. | 190 | —_— New Planning Technologies in Risk Societies ae Risk and trust in Carpool websites usage David Bornstein Technion, Israel Institute of Technology doovid@technion.ac. il Pnina O. Plaut Technion, Israel Institute of Technology Transport Demand Management (TDM) is a set of tools, policies and strategies, which result in more efficient use of transportation infrastructure. One of TDM’s tools is Carpool websites (CPWS). CPWS allow coordinating between solo drivers and potential passengers by matching trip origin, destination route and timing. Using CPWS can reduce both traffic congestion and mobile-source pollution, and can enhance the mobility of non-mobile groups. However, participation in CPWS poses a wide range of personal risks, particularly associated with traveling with strangers. These risks are aggravated through use of the internet, since it permits anonymity and multiple virtual identities. The primary goal of our research is to identify the factors that affect the willingness to use CPWS, particularly in terms of risk and trust. Our research has therefore surveyed 240 respondents in Israel. Some are current users of CPWS and some are potential users. The findings show that, ridesharing with strangers appears to be one of the main obstacles affecting the willingness to use CPWS. There are three main factors affecting the perception of risk: 1. Lack of knowledge about the driver’s driving skills. 2. Terror-associated risks such as kidnapping and murder. 3. Sexual harassment and rape risks. Our results demonstrate that applying both traditional and innovative trust-based measures may significantly mitigate these concerns. Knowledge framework of Po river delta Silvia Castelli IUAV Venezia, Italy castelli.silvia@gmail.com Luigi Di Prinzio IUAV Venezia, Italy Delta Po area shows an high complexity of problems, for the coexistence of populations, settlements, different economic interests (fishing, industries, tourism, agriculture), with the dramatic land subsidence, the flood risk and special areas of conservation “Natura 2000”. Many stakeholders and various institutional subjects with different competences works for territory management, applying different approach and technologies. University IUAV of Venice and Regione Veneto; carried out a research with the aim to develop a “knowledge framework” of Po River Delta, as a decision support to policy maker. This knowledge basis of the territory, shared with institutional stakeholders and build on their information requests, has to be oriented on characteristical aspects of Delta Po Region: risk management, environmental protection, land use change. Research methodologies and first steps of analysis has been presented. For better understanding the altimetric situation, an high resolution survey using laser-scanning technology from aerial platform has been realized, in order to obtain a Digital Terrain Model (DTM) and a Digital Surface Model (DSM). These products has been compared with other existing three-dimensional databases, for evaluation the suitability of laser scanning technology in a flood risk area. | 191 | | Track_11 On demand service for aerial monitoring of environment and territory Luigi Di Prinzio IUAV Venezia, Italy luigi@iuav. it Silvia Dalla Costa IUAV Venezia, Italy Stefano Picchio JUAV Venezia, Italy The aim of the project “Monitor Sky Arrow’ is to evaluate the feasibility of a shared service for aerial monitoring of environment and territory. The Sky Arrow is an ultra-light aircraft characterized by a combination of modern propulsion units, avionics, sensors and supporting electronics with limited operative and maintenance costs. This aircraft can be used in a series of applications involving both the environment and the territory control, like: - ‘Real time’ events acquisition with their transmission to a Remote Centre and Control Station, in case of surveillance and monitoring missions for both security and prevention purposes. - Remote sensing images acquisition for land mapping, crops monitoring, vegetation assessment and forest firing areas assessment. - Selective air sampling and turbulence measurements to determine their fluxes for carbon and other greenhouse gasses control. On May and July 2006 the aircraft flied over many critical areas of Regione Veneto selected by a group of partners, with the coordination of the University of Venice (IUAV), testing different sensors and the details of data acquired. Other set of test are going to start, in order to build a University spin-off for managing the on-demand service requested by different stakeholders. Information technologies for planning in hydro — geological risk areas Francesco Selicato Polytechnic of Bari, Italy selicato@poliba.it Grazia Maggio Polytechnic of Bari, Italy Mirella Nardelli Polytechnic of Bari, Italy Nowadays, urban planning has to face and solve problems that, more and more often, are linked to safety and protection from risks. In compliance with safety requests, that can hardly be satisfied, a multidisciplinary approach is necessary to come up with the planning of all aspects linked to the risk; this allows the implementation of territorial government instruments to decrease the risk levels and to limit the damages of a calamitous phenomenon. In this paper the topic of planning in areas with hydro - geological risk is faced, through the implementation of two different methodologies: the former is a probabilistic - quantitative one for the definition of the hydraulic dangerousness; the latter is a qualitative one (able to consider also social, economic, cultural and political aspects) for the definition of vulnerability considered as the ability of a territorial system to answer to the calamitous events. Therefore, a rigorous and flexible method of hydro - geological risk assessment is defined for plans and policy that with their projects and norms can lead to the definition of a territorial resource use in an safety and sustainability perspective. Finally, the paper focuses on the possibility to develop a collective territorial conscience, in which choices are comprised and shared, in the optical of the attainment of the common good. The precarious city. “Case minime” Giovanni La Varra Polytechnic of Milano, Italy lastaccatovarra@hotmail.com The Precarious City: “Case minime” One italian people every one hundred lives on the red zone of the Vesuvio. The Evacuation Plan for the Vesuvian area foresees the trasfering of 600,000 resident people from the 18 Vesuvian Municipalities to as many Italian Regions. The residents are more scared of this Evacuation Plan than the Vesuvius itself. In Italy, the emergency management has | 192 | New Planning Technologies in Risk Societies — | always been provided by huge investments in temporary solutions that, by time, tend to become permanent. Can a short-term evacuation system be envisaged to recapture round in outlying areas that are still near the danger zone? Why not use the porosity of these areas, and their numerous unoccupied and unfinished homes, decaying historic centers, empty farmhouses and disused sheds, as if they were a sponge capable of accomodating this temporary and sudden departure that may affect the Vesuvian city in the event of danger? By utilising the normal process of renewal of existing buildings, the retrieval of part of this heritage for use as minimal use dwellings can be encouraged. In this way, a housing fabric within the existing city can be provided in the shape of dwelings of 35-40 sq.m. with indipendent services to accomodate the people at risk. It would bea n extensive “waiting” city of molecules that, in the event of ranger, could be occupied by the vesuvian families. In the meantime they could be used as residences and storage, business premises as well as temporary and tourist accomodation. Exploiting municipal! data infrastructures for vulnerability assessment Richard Sliuzas ITC, Enschede NL sliuzas@itc.nl! Veronica Botero ITC, Enschede NL Henk Ottens Utrecht University NL Vulnerability assessment is a fundamental component of determining risk and planning in hazard prone environments. Vulnerability assessment often relies on a one-off survey. This provides a snapshot of vulnerability, but it may become quickly outdated, more uncertain and less useful over time. An alternative approach to assessing vulnerability is to exploit typical municipal databases. Our assumption is that increasingly municipalities will have access to more and better quality digital data sets. We test the idea that these information resources could be better exploited than is currently the case. For example, databases containing parcel and building data may be used for property taxes, and development control. Some of this data could also be utilised in vulnerability assessment, a more efficient use of information resources that opens possibilities for more frequent assessments, enhanced preparedness and mitigation. Our approach is being tested in Medellin, Colombia, a city of multiple hazards that has invested considerably in municipal information systems. After reporting on the basic concept of the vulnerability assessment system the paper examines its usability in Medellin. Data gaps inevitably require adjustments to the ideal system which could be improved incrementally as data gaps are eliminated. The added value could stimulate the wider adoption of municipal information systems and enhance their daily management capacity as well as their ability to manage risk. Complexity science, planning and ICT Giovanni Rabino Polytechnic of Milano, Italy giovanni.rabino@polimi. it Sylvie Occelli IRES - Istituto di Ricerche Economico Sociali del Piemonte, Italy The paper is organized in two parts. Firstly, a complex view of the science of complexity is presented. This view is based on a synergetic interaction among three factors: the true nature of human knowledge (individual levels of consciousness, coliective knowledge, etc.), the mechanism of bridging pheno and geno aspects of complexity, and the role of new ITC in this synergetic interaction. Then, some implications for planning are drawn from this complexity view: 1. About the use of ICT tools in planning. Moving from a structural interpretation of these tools to a cognitive perspective, the “models” as ALC (action, learing, communication) agents are presented; 2. About the enpowerment of policies in self-organizing societies. Some peculiarities of this planning approach (policies as an “opportunity” to deal with the unknown, 2th order governance, ...) and their connections with ICT are presented; 3. About social cohesion/fragmentation (as a setting for planning practices) in knowledge societies. It is argued that science of complexity can help us in finding an answer to this crucial question (with implications for the use of ICT) 4. Finally, about the lessons from planning practices to complexity science. Some achievements (as strategic planning as an “evolutionary” planning, ...) and some challenges (solving and/or managing conflicts ...) are illustrated. | 193 | Track_11 Risks evaluation within Lisbon Metropolitan Area (LMA) urban sprawl Elisabete Freire Technical University of Lisbon, Portugal elisfreire@gmail.com José Crespo Technical University of Lisbon, Portugal In Portugal, during the ast thirty to forty years, the urban population has growth exponentially. Data of the last census (2001) has shown that the amount of population living within predominantly urban areas, at the time, was about 70%. Naturally, the population growth has attained higher levels at the two Metropolitan Areas of Porto and Lisbon where there are more jobs opportunities and they are better paid as well. Therefore, at LMA was living 26% of the Portuguese population and the growth was almost 10% between the two last census (1991 and 2001). But taking into account the data available from the Master Plans the population within LMA has been steadily increasing. LMA is basically a dormitory of Lisbon. Economically, LMA survives based on the financial growth of its capital. Over there are the jobs and towards the city is commuting every day its working force from the surroundings districts. LMA is a coastal and estuarine territory with potential natural resources and so it lays down on a very sensible natural environment. But, this substantial urban sprawl has engulfed rural and sensible land. In some cases human occupation has taken place at high risk areas and can at the end represent a financial and social disruption as it can be dangerous for human lives and its built environment. The aim of this presentation is to identify and quantify the extension of such areas and the amount of population in risk. | 194 | oe ne + Culture, Heritage and Spatial Pianning go STATEMENT OF TRACK CHAIRS The concept of historic centre is born out of the process of construction of the modern industrial city: its new size and rate of growth were putting strong pressure on the old core. Rising land values, together with (or hiding behind) hygienic and functional reasons provided the background for a systematic renewal of the old historic fabrics. It took more than a century for the society to acknowledge the “historic” value of the urban fabric, even when lacking of important “monuments”. As a matter of fact only in the last decades the idea of preserving historic centres was accepted by the society as a whole (not only by the intellectuals, who were at the avant-garde of the process). Citizens started to appreciate in the historic centres what was missing in the contemporary city: the amount and measure of public space for social exchange and representation, building types that although similar remain individually recognisable, people around itself, that is not the crowds of the stadium nor the desert of the modern periphery. In short, the historic fabric went back into the market, as far as to become a status symbol. Some results have been achieved: the idea of conservation is today not only universally accepted (in the wealthy Europe) but it is also widening its horizons so as to include the 19th and early 20th century as well the whole landscape. More generally, we can say that the historic dimension of our spatial environment has become part of our daily fife. In the meantime, development of the tourist industry, especially of some of its main components — cultural and religious tourism — seemed to provide the resources necessary to implement conservation policies. This however has a cost: all ground floors are turned into shops, all first floors into restaurants (with many switches between the two), while streets and squares are equipped with seats for the elderly and toys for the little kids, in order to let the adults to perform their shopping duties. A composite crowd fills these spaces: visitors, lunch-time employees but, overall, buyers. What kind of city is this now? Exactly the opposite of what we were looking for: a city where different kind of people as well as different kind of activities could share the same space, where the space could identify a community of interests and values, where all this was translated in a coherent sequence of private and public buildings, where a large provision of public space hinted to a rich social interchange. That is, overall, a strong local identity. We have instead an overwhelming process of homogenisation in terms of pervasive commercial exploitation, where what is being sold is what is being produced throughout the world and local images aren’t but advertising icons. Local inhabitants are being pushed out by rising prices oriented to the tourist world market or induced by newcomers looking for more “prestigious” quarters and by all the inconveniences brought by tourist congestion. Instead of saving the diversity of the central historic district, we have absorbed it into the general scheme of the contemporary city, reducing it to an other mono-functional zone, that is just what we were trying to escape. | 197 | Track_12 | LIST OF ABSTRACTS 199 Sustainable waterfront communities (Zenia Kotval, Giovanna Codato, Elena Franco) 199 Ideological principles governing the special place of industry in Europe and American cities: a cross-Atlantic interpretation (John Mullin) 199 Heritage and self-sufficiency in slow cities (Heike Mayer, Paul Knox) 200 Cultural heritage vs commerce: is spatial planning a solution? (Veli Ortacesme, M. Selcuk Sayan, Emrah Yildirim) 200 =Image city like cultural heritage (Eva Leticia Ortiz ) 201 Culture in local development since 70’s: which kind of evolution? (Antonino Porrello, Enrico Tommarchi) 201 Conservation vs. regeneration? Case of European Capital of Culture 2010 Istanbul Initiative (Zeynep Gunay) 201 Understanding city centres through a concept of paradigm shifts (Debabardhan Upadhyaya) 202 The role of culture in promoting self-confident cities. Learning from Naples (Maria Federica Palestino) 202 The interplay between tendencies in political decision-making and goal displacements in planning projects (Pieter Saey) 202 The walied city of Gazimagusa/Famagusta: the loss of the architectural heritage due to ongoing conflicts (Hacer Basarir) 203 World Heritage Sites: effective tool for conservation or a sophisticated marketing tool? The case of tall building proposals (Michae! Short) 203 Unplanned heritage dilemmas (Violeta Puscasu) 204 Quality certification in urban renewal (Valentina Pavan, Alessia Figus) 204 Cultural heritage sites and the challenges of urban development (Azza Sirry) 204 The evaluation of territorial attractiveness by cultural facilities: a case of contemporary art museum in Vitry sur Seine (France) (Jungyoon Park) 205 Paris seen through the cinematic movement of the ‘Nouvelle Vague’ (Marcella Anthrakopoulou, Katerina Kaberi) 205 Adaptive reuse of cultural heritage: regenerating Nicosia’s historic core (Andreas L. Savvides) 205 The Francigena Itinerary in Piacenza (Monica Bolledi) 206 Third piaces as the contemporary socialization spaces: a critical overview into eating, living and to coexisting at urban spaces (Marcelo Traldi Fonseca, Monica Bueno Leme, Julio Cesar Butuhy) 206 Urbanism: uncertain object? A focus on the American debate (Lucio Giecillo) 207 Urban implications of cultural policy networks in the US. The case of the Mount Vernon Cultural District in Baltimore (Davide Ponzini) 208 Sustainable communities as post-modernist grand narrative (Judith Allen) 208 The new law 3028/2002 for the protection of the antiquities and the cultural heritage in Greece (Fotini Zigouri) 208 From junk to funk : the use of off cultural spaces in urban regeneration (Elsa Vivant) 209 Conservation problems of the cultural heritage of small traditional settlements: the case of Karabaglar, Mugla (Feray Koca) 209 =‘ The future of the integrated planning: the Development Territorial System of Vallo di Diano (Vincenzo Russo, Michele Rienzo, Tiziana Medici) 198 | Culture, Heritage and Spatial Planning : == Sustainable waterfront communities Zenia Kotval Michigan State University USA kotval@msu.edu Giovanna Codato Associazione di Gestione Centro Citta, Italy Elena Franco Associazione di Gestione Centro Citta, Italy Waterfront communities are undergoing dramatic change. These changes are being brought as a result of trade agreements, environmental factors, marketing trends and consumer preferences, among other factors. At the same time, these ports are fragile, full of history and culture, have dated infrastructure systems and must struggle to meet new transportation and production technologies. The thesis of this paper is that waterfront communities must have a strong planned sense of direction if they are to remain economically and culturally sustainable. This direction must be guided by a long term comprehensive plan that addresses integration of water dependent uses and activities: Are they the responsibility of the city, a port authority or some distant governmental entity? This direction must be accompanied by a sense of urgency for the winds of change are now buffeting ports across Europe and America. This study evaluates three communities in Italy (Venice, Genoa and Naples) with a particular emphasis on long term economic and cultural sustainability. {t identifies key factors that are important in the revitalization of these critically important, yet fragile, places. These factors would include aspects of land use compatibility and sustainability; marketing and promotion; regulatory environment physical and environmental conditions; and the notions of trade and international competition. Ideological principles governing the special place of industry in Europe and American Cities: a cross Atlantic interpretation John Mullin University of Massachusetts USA jmullin@provost.umass.edu The place of industry in western civilization has long been fraught with ideological implications. From the time of ancient mythology and the Old Testament through Classical times, the fotk beliefs of the Middle Ages and the Renaissance these implications have governed where we place our industrial activities and how we treat those who “make things”. Moreover, the ideological issues that evolved over time were transferred to the New World. They can be found, for example, in the writings of the Puritans, the Jeffersonian-Hamilton Debates, the literary readings of our great 19th century authors, and our utopians. This paper traces the evolution of these ideological influences from ancient times to the beginning of the modern planning era in the United States at the end of the 19th century. By so doing, it is hoped that we can gain a greater understanding of the influence of industrial ideology on the shape and form of our communities. Heritage and self-sufficiency in slow cities Heike Mayer Virginia Tech USA heikem@vt.edu Paul Knox Virginia Tech USA This paper addresses the question of how small towns in Europe, initially bypassed by globalization, are discovering ways to preserve a sense of place, culture and heritage, local sustainability and self-sufficiency. We describe the Cittaslow movement, which developed in Italy 1999. The movement’s goal is to resist certain aspects of globalization by promoting heritage, local sustainability, sense of place, and conviviality. Its charter is designed to reinforce each city’s unique history, culture, architecture and physical environment. This paper describes the movement—its origins and objectives, its approach to resisting the standardizing influences of global economic and cultural forces, its institutional organization and governance, and its potential in terms of planning for creative change. In particular we highlight the movement's objective of avoiding monofunctionalism of the Slow City historic fabric. We focus on the intersections between culture, heritage and planning and illustrate the connections between these concepts with reference to specific examples drawn from Germany, Italy, and the UK. The movement's central challenge in translating its goals into action is to propagate diversity, innovation, and vitality and to avoid a prescriptive ‘slowness’ that could easily produce regressive, enervated, backward-looking, isolationist communities. Using the example of Cittaslow, we show that culture and heritage are intimately connected with notions of cosmopolitanism. | 199 | | Track_12 | Cultural heritage vs commerce: is spatial planning a solution? Veli Ortacesme Turkey ortacesme@akdeniz.edu.tr M.Selcuk Sayan Emrah Yildirim The city of Antalya, located on the Mediterranean coasts of Turkey, is one of the most beautiful coastal cities in the country and named the “Turkish Riviera”. The history of settlement in Antalya region dates back to the Prehistoric Ages. Research has shown that the Karain Cave to the northwest of the city was among the first settled places in the world. The foundation of a city in Antalya dates back to 159-138 BC. when Attalos II, the king of Pergamon, founded a city with his own name “Attaleia”. The city became one of the most important trade ports during the Byzantium period. It was invaded various times by Arabs because of its richness and strategic position. It was held by Seljuk in the 12th and 13th centuries and by Ottomans after the 15th century. It lost its importance as a trade port by the mid-19th century and became an agriculture centre. Its agricultural character was maintained until the 1980s when it started to become a tourism region. Antalya is home to the remnants of the above-mentioned cultures. Among the cultural and historical heritage in the city are the remnants of Antic Olbia city, Hadrianus Gate, historical city walls from Hellenistic, Roman, Seljuk and Ottoman era, historical towers, old city area, fluted minaret, grooved minaret, mosques, tombs, Turkish baths and traditional Turkish houses. Most of them are located in the historic centre of the city, the Kaleici Area. Antalya is also named “The capital city of tourism of Turkey” since it hosts one third of the tourists visiting Turkey every year. In 2006, the city received more than seven million tourists. With the development of tourism sector in Antalya in the last three decades, land values has risen drastically which has led to the increasing pressures on natural and cultural values and areas. Kaleici Area is in the very heart of the today’s city and became a favourite place for investors as well as tourists. The ground floors of many traditional Turkish houses in the historic centre are turned into shops and restaurants. The original architectural layouts of houses are modified to fit into the new uses. The garden elements which are typical to traditional Turkish house gardens are either spoiled or totally destroyed by modifications. Kaleici Area is considered to be one of the unique areas in Turkey with the presence of historical and archeological texture together. In 1973, it was declared a Historical Relic Area by the Ministry of Culture. The area has become the subject of several spatial planning initiatives and restoration projects. However, none of these initiative and works has become fully successful. The planning decisions for the area are partly implemented. Historical city walls, the Hadrianus Gate, the mosques, the fluted minaret, the grooved minaret (the symbol of Antalya) are saved together with some traditional houses. However, illegal housing and restoration of private houses continued, thus spoiling the historical character of the area. These negative developments have shown the need for political willingness of local authorities to preserve a heritage area. In this paper, the conflicts between a cultural heritage area and commercial developments will be presented in the case of Kaleici Area. The success of spatial planning initiatives and urban management will be discussed. Image city like cultural heritage Eva Leticia Ortiz National University of Mexico, Mexico City evaleticiaortiz@gmail.com, elortiz@posgrado.unam.mx The city has been subject of analysis and reflection of diverse specialists from distant times, that have been generally centered in their materiality and its urban reality (Milanesio, 2001), being little interested in the analysis of its representation. The interest to consider this vision and to know how people perceive the structure of the cities in which she lives and she coexists daily, is the origin and reason for this work. To study the space schemes, the elements that integrate them and their relation with the reality is some of their important aspects. If it is contemplated to the atmosphere constructed like an information system that the users decodifican we can affirm that if the used code does not share or not it includes/ understands, then the atmosphere does not communicate of efficient way. Efficiency is the key concept that perhaps reigns the future, particularly the future urban. The component city and its manifold conform the map of daily activities of those who we inhabited it; to understand it and to read it of clear and useful way would have to be a citizen right and therefore an obligation of those who they design, plan and operate the urban space. | 200 | Culture, Heritage and Spatiai Planning — Culture in local development since 70’s: which kind of evolution? Antonino Porrelio IUAV Venezia, Italy x_atlantis@hormail.com Enrico Tommarchi UAV Venezia, Italy Is there an evolution, a sequence of different steps in order to the culturally based approach to urban renewal and local development? By an analysis of the literature and some study-cases, it seems there are three moments of this path. The first one is well represented by Soho’s ‘renaissance’: a critic Manhattan’s suburb, became an arts production and spreading center, lively place of relationship, thanks to a spontaneous urban recovery process, started by the work of artists arrived there since the 70’s. American cultural plans’ first experiences, the end of industrial Era, the impoverishment of local finances and the globalization phenomena underlined that it was necessary to define a new local developing model, which cultural planning’s paradigms saw in a strategic management of cultural resources. Glasgow 1990 was the first application of such innovative approach based upon culture and strategic planning and became a reference for other cities, like Genoa in 2004. These features characterized a second step of the path. Nevertheless, there is a new approach in Spanish experiences of last 15 years: Barcelona and Valencia seem to found their own developing strategy on city’s appeal, on local attraction — in terms of tourism, investments, workers and great cultural events — and on the competition between cities to get a favorable position in the worldwide ranking. Conservation vs. regeneration? Case of European Capital of Culture 2010 Istanbul Initiative Zeynep Gunay Istanbul Technical University, Turkey gunayz@itu.edu.tr The purpose of the research is to seek different perceptions on the possible future role and impact of ECOC 2010 Istanbul in enabling conservation to contribute to regeneration. Culture has become increasingly important as a tool for regeneration in today’s competitive milieu. Cultural heritage, in that sense, is one of the most powerful instruments for enjoying this potential through the creation of cultural identity and generation of economic development. Historic cities are confronted with serious problems of deterioration, though; making the use of cultural heritage can act as a shield for changing the ongoing path and possessing a competitive advantage in the global world. It has also become a common phenomenon to put cultural heritage at the heart of urban regeneration projects in Turkey. But this process raises some questions on the conservation of cultural heritage that the recent regeneration experiences are encouraging the destruction of built heritage in the way to provide a profit market for developers. The problem is due to the balance between conservation and regeneration, along with the changing market conditions and today the challenge is ECOC 2010 event for Istanbul. With regard to this, the research attempts to understand the vicious relationship between conservation and regeneration and to analyse the ways in which the ECOC 2010 Istanbul Initiative can resolve that potential contradiction by constructing an empirical study. It concludes with specific remarks in the name of attaining more effective and sustainable outcomes from the process both for Istanbul and Turkey. Understanding city centres through a concept of paradigm shifts Debabardhan Upadhyaya Independent Researcher debabardhan@yahoo.com This paper proposes a fresh outlook towards understanding evolving city centres through a “concept of paradigm shifts”. This alternative way of unravelling the process of urban growth and its inherent dynamism is embedded in the city’s culture, heritage and spatial planning. This paper attempts to analyse these complex urban dynamics through a concept of paradigm shifts; illustrated through simultaneous overlays of typo-morphological layers along with their associated tangible and intangible characteristics. The primary aim of this paper is to present original research findings specific to city centres focussed around a concept of paradigm shifts. This attempt reinforces a necessity for a holistic approach by complementing existing attempts in the field of urban studies and urban modelling. Here case studies of city centres - South Mumbai, India and Sheffield City Centre, England place emphasis on manifested urban forms through an interpretation of paradigm shifts against the backdrop of two different settings. The attempt here is not to make a comparative judgement, but to study distinct characteristic changes, that are defined by their contexts. Hence, a better understanding of the nature of associated paradigm shifts. | 201 Track_12 The role of culture in promoting self-confident cities. Learning from Naples Maria Federica Palestino University of Napoli “Federico II”, Italy palestin@unina. it As a consequence of the omologation of place marketing, we finally can appreciate the importance of cultural local strategies even to win the competition in urban market. We have to recognize that the standardised formula of rigeneration doesn’t work any more. Entertainment and its machine is not enough to substain the symbolic economies at the core of the entrepreneurial city (Hall, Hubbard,98); tourist market, however, is only a part of the strategies a city could carry out to survive in the postindustrial era. Literature on creativity is showing us that we have to deeply invest on local identities, distinctiveness, sense of place and collective memories, regarding cities as living cultural entities (Landry,00). In this perspective it could be more important to preserve the recent past rather than the remote one, working on the construction of the contemporary human landscapes (Lynch,72). What to do? The paper suggests to begin investigating the “power of place” side by side with local communities (Hayden,95). How to do it? Learning from the case of cultural policies planned in Naples during the 90s, we'll try to give suggestions about the role culture could play in promoting self-confident cities. Self-confidence, in fact, is regarded as one of the dimensions that makes the appeal of a place: the somewhat that makes it different from each other, apart from the built environment or the historical heritage. The interplay between tendencies in political decision-making and goal displacements in planning projects: an alternative view of power and planning, illustrated by a diachronic analysis of Belgian/Flemish spatial planning 1962-1985 Pieter Saey Ghent University, Belgium piet.saey@ugent.be This paper addresses the question of how to incorporate the idea of output democracy into the theory of spatial planning. It presents a new view of the relationship between power and spatial planning, starting from three closely related ideas: (i) spatial planning regulates a social struggle for collective interests (sectional interests defended by social movements and associated political parties), (ii) spatial planning is a large scale practical project which is inescapably subject to goal displacements (because of its initial ideological conception, the bureaucratic execution and the multiplicity of personal motives and objectives) (iii) democracy is a matter of power and countervailing power. The author takes issues with the work of Forester, who considers power to be an impediment to communicative action in the sense of Habermas, and with the approach of Albrechts, Flyvbjerg and Hillier who use detailed case studies to drive their point home. In these case studies the daily actions of actors involved in the design and implementation of planning projects are reported and interpreted. Sympathizing with the idea of agonic democracy, the author, however, opts for diachronic analysis, which reveals the structural changes of a planning system in its historical development. This kind of analysis is exemplified by the study of the Belgian/Flemish spatial planning based on the Town and Country Planning Act of 1962. The structural changes are detected by the examination of official documents (parliamentary papers, decrees, orders and circulars, preliminary, draft and definite plans, research reports of the designers of the plans). They are explained by bringing political decision-making into the analysis: consocial, neocorporatist, technocratic and underhand decision-making in a political system that may be typified as a particracy. It is argued that the interplay of goal displacements in spatial planning and the tendencies in political decision-making has strengthened a configuration of power relations of which the executive, clientelism, and particracy are the main beneficiaries. The collective interest of economism has been prioritized at the expense of the collective interest of an incipient ecologism. The walled city of Gazimagusa/Famagusta: the loss of the architectural heritage due to ongoing conflicts Hacer Basarir University of Manchester UK hacerbasarir@yahoo.com Key words: Walled city, conservation, instability Northern Cyprus, due to political developments that have accelerated in the last 3-4 years, together with the global change processes, is undergoing rapid growth. The problem of the internationally unrecognised status of TRNC (Turkish Republic of Northern Cyprus) with the exception of Turkey and the accession of the Republic of Cyprus into the EU with the indefinite exemption of the Northern part from EU legislation (until a settlement has been reached), can be considered as international 202 | Culture, Heritage and Spatial Planning — conflicts affecting the conservation of the historic built environment located in the island’s north. However, there are also disputes at the local level related to the institutional disorder within TRNC’s authorities with respect to conservation, which is also affected by the international discussions and different approaches towards the protection of the historic environment. The walled city of Gazimagusa, the cultural heritage of which dates back to a minimum of 800 years, today is facing a process of physical and social deterioration. Appropriate conservation approaches cannot be taken due to the abovementioned problems. In addition, the city is experiencing particular problems such as lack of a master plan for the city and lack of user consciousness among the inhabitants. There is also an ongoing ‘Gazimagusa Walled City Revitalisation Plan’that was prepared by the Gazimagusa Municipality and supported by UNOPS (United Nations Office for Project Services) however received opposing views from different authorities regarding certain points such as the restoration of the Venetian Palace implementation. This paper will investigate the problems which might lead to the loss of historic heritage of the city that has survived up to the present day, in order to propose suggestions for the future. The investigation includes a review of the legislation and organizational framework and also interviews with the related authorities in the TRNC with respect to conservation. Additionally the paper will comment on the ongoing ‘Gazimagusa Walled City Revitalisation Plan’ aiming to predict the project's impact on the city’s conservation. World Heritage Sites: effective tool for conservation or a sophisticated marketing tool? The case of tall building proposals Michael Short University of the West of England, Bristol, UK michael2. short@uwe.ac.uk The United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) administers the World Heritage Convention which seeks to designate areas of outstanding cultural and natural heritage of global importance to humankind. Approximately 830 sites are currently protected through the convention drawing on architectural, archaeological, natural and cultural themes. These include the centres of many urban areas which are in a state of evolution. This research draws partly on completed PhD research which examined a number of tall building proposals in existing or proposed World Heritage Sites. It examines the political and cultural context for managing both the World Heritage Site as well assessing particular tall building proposals. The research shows that whilst municipalities are keen to win the accolade of ‘World Heritage Site’ they are less enthusiastic about the restrictions that might be places upon decision making about particular development projects. Experience in Liverpool, London, Manchester, Tel-Aviv and Cologne will be explored. Unplanned heritage dilemmas Violeta Puscasu University Dunarea de Jos Galati, Romania vpuscasu@ugal.ro Religious cultural Heritage it is considered get the winward of Romanian society, on the both shape, material and spiritual ones. In different preserve situation in rural and urban sites, the assert of religious faith is been materialized in an unique way, in Romania — in a sort of re-getting out, a re-launch over construction churches an other cult constructions, the reshape the parishes and undesirable dilemma between renewal-reconstruction or conservation — preserve present status. The issue is 2 parts structured — on the first side we dignified the Romanian relations national context between Orthodox Church spirituality and those real urban products, with an accent over the positioning and religious constructions since 1990. The church actively gets back space that was other time, formless, insinuate itself in compact urban net or rearranging /reactivating unexplained in demolished-emptied urban spaces from others residential function. The second part of the article overact trough analyze an example of the dual of the cultural heritage in Galati, city less religious cultural personality, but in which there are an coexistence two extreme models of cultural heritage planning — one centered on an 17th century monument and, the second model is a church parish situated over any planning coordination/logics. The final intercession consist to dignify an religious manner urban planning typology, in which cultural heritage cause unplanned shapes or spontaneously, as constantly shapes. 203 | Track_12 | Quality certification in urban renewal Valentina Pavan University of Cagliari, italy valentinapavan@hotmail.com Alessia Figus University of Cagliari, Italy The application of ISO 9000 rules, with regard to quality management systems, has assumed considerable power not only in the management of businesses and companies in the manufacturing and industrial sectors, but also in the fields of cultural heritage and, more in general, the quality of environmental planning. The quality of the urban environment, following on from compatible renewal action, in particular in the original settlement area, comes firstly from a projected development which must be coherent within social and functional realities. These form the base of planning and monitoring construction work. The control of quality within the fields of planning and restoration of the historic city centre has the aim of guaranteeing, with the quality of every single project, conformity with current laws and satisfying the requirements and the control of suitability regarding the aesthetic context that define each Environmentai-Historic Zone. This paper proposes protocols and guidelines able to aid urban renewal projects, conformity to regulations and procedural checks regarding quality. With this objective in mind, an interactive support system based on GIS online has been applied to a local case, guiding the division between the Public Administration and the citizens. Particular attention has been paid to the representation and the design of the communicative interface thus making it userfriendly, so it can be used alongside the other urban planning systems. Cultural heritage sites and the challenges of urban development Azza Sirry Housing and Building Research Center, Cairo, Egypt azzasirry@yahoo.com As we enter the 21 century we find many of the old cities with important cultural heritage sites facing pressure of unprecedented force. Urban planners along with urban management entities of cities find that they need to reach a balance between the pressure of development of areas that encompass such heritage areas and , the needs for tourism , the needs of transportation planning and infrastructure , as well as the socio economic needs of citizen of near by areas. The financial, legal, and environmental constraints play a role to complicate decision making further Egypt as one of the old civilizations in the world is facing such challenges. The project of the ring road around greater Cairo and its route that is near the pyramids of Giza, the commercial buildings near the Citadel, and the project of revitalization of Luxor inner city are only some examples of urban development projects that have great effect. These projects also have created lot of conflicts and arouse many debates, especially from stakeholders defending cultural significant areas at risk from development projects. The paper tries to present different case studies of such urban projects within historical old cities , evaluating them from different points of view .Then it tries to High lighting the success and failures of such projects taking into account both the cities and citizens development needs along with vulnerable heritage sites requirements. The paper aims at emphasizing the importance of assessing the risks and effects of such developments on heritage areas in the early planning stages before any implementations are on going .Only after such assessment is undertaken can the urban management and planning entities take the right decision among alternative plans towards sustainable development. : The evaluation of territorial attractiveness by cultural facilities: a case of contemporary art museum in Vitry sur Seine (France) Jungyoon PARK University of Paris XII, France jungyoon.park@worldoniine.fr In the context of inter-urban competition, many local actors consider that culture based policies can be a powerful tool of territorial promotion for improving their attractiveness, even if territorial attractiveness is a delicate and complex notion to evaluate. Besides famous attractive cities, even peripheral or rural territories are also eager to attract more residents, workers and visitors. So, how to evaluate the reel impact of such policies on territorial attractiveness? For that, we need a better understanding of the assessment processes and of the interaction between visitors and other city users. The aim of this paper consists to establish useful guidelines for the assessment of attractiveness before measuring | 204 | Culture, Heritage and Spatial Planning — directly the territorial attractiveness generated by a concrete cultural policy. Here, we will study a case of contemporary museum in a modest suburban city of Paris, Vitry sur Seine in the Department of Val de Marne (France), which is a representation of the strong will of the Department to create social cohesion and new territorial image. How does this cultural equipment relate to the local residents understanding? Can such a policy attain both aims, branding image of the territory and a positive social and cultural contribution to local population? The reel value of attractiveness should be appreciated by multidimensional approaches regarding its diverse targets and different territorial and temporal scales, besides their quantitative results. Paris seen through the cinematic movement of the ‘Nouvelle Vague’ Marcelia Anthrakopoulou University of Thessaly, Greece maanthra@uth.gr Katerina Kaberi University of Thessaly, Greece The review of films about a particular place — always in addition to the relevant bibliography — enables the deeper understanding of space and of its social content, which, in turn, is a prime condition in the success of the Strategic Planning. Paris is known as the City of Lights, a powerhouse of ideas, a city of arts and, indeed, as an excellent example of urban organisation with buildings of high aesthetics, parks and squares. On the other hand, Paris is the setting of many films and the almost permanent natural setting in a whole cinematic movement, the “Nouvelle Vague”, which is characterized by strong ‘Parisianism’, a self-referential involvement of the city as independent film character. The background of these movies and their themes concern Paris in the ’50s and ’60s, two decades with many political and social changes — war in Algeria, May ’68 — as well as flourishing artistic activity and innovation. The films chosen to examine the perception of Paris shared by ‘Nouvelle Vague’ directors as well as the image the city offered their viewers are: Le quatre cents coups (1959) by François Truffaut, À bout de souffle (1960) and Alphaville (1965) by Jean-Luc Godard, and Le Dernier Metro (1980) by Franço0is Truffaut. The paper further aims to decipher the variety of messages the city expresses as film character of the ‘Nouvelle Vague’ contributing to a better understanding of its spatial organisation, everyday life social attributes, urban character and development. Adaptive reuse of cultural heritage: regenerating Nicosia’s historic core Andreas L. Savvides University of Cyprus, Greece als@ucy.ac.cy Several municipalities in some of Europe’s older cities are adopting urban redevelopment policies that aim to business and / or tourism investment capital to their underutilized cores. Their efforts are often characterized by the organization of evenis and / or relocation of institutions geared towards the promotion of heavily marketed cultural consumption. The proposed paper looks to examine the effectiveness of recent attempts by the municipality of Nicosia in Cyprus to engage in the realization of such cultural infrastructure to revitalize its historic center. The aim has been to promote the heritage of its cultural core through a series of strategic renovations of its urban fabric and the relocation therein of such institutional clients as the City Hall, the Nicosia Municipal Museum, the Department of Architecture of the University of Cyprus and the strategic spatial planning and adaptive reuse of abandoned or underutilized municipal service buildings to house new cultural venues. The Francigena Itinerary in Piacenza Monica Bolledi Polytechnic of Milano, Italy | monica. bolledi@polimi.it The case study of Francigena, inside the city of Piacenza, develops the theme of the cultural dimension of the urban project. The small and medium cities, like Piacenza, today are in the center of an important theoretical discussion, concerning the discover of the physical multiscale-dimension of the urban projects, with different networks they can create, with different | 205 | | Track_12 | centers, with their specific identity, as nodes of a diffuse system that redefines the territorial relations, in terms of organisation of the services, of alliances between the centers, and redesign of borders. In this context Via Francigena becomes one of the topics of the territorial net, connects in fact 65 municipalities in Italy. In the event Piacenza, which strategies exist between the planning to the scale of the city, and the topics that inside place . Piacenza of a city net, than are confronted and conversed, for it object cultural, historical, tourist of the plan European scale? CHAMBER OF DEPUTIES N. 6252. “The Council of Europe, receiving the demands for the interested local truths, have declared the Way Francigena “European Cultural Route”, a specific cultural property, the whose main characteristic and ‘the complessity one ‘of the planning and the management, beginning from the location of the distance until the process of acknowledgment in European center...” How Via Francigena creates cultural dynamics and became a development asset? Which is the role of the landscape in the definition of a cultural route like Via Francigena? Third places as the contemporary socialization spaces: a critical overview into eating, living and coexisting in urban spaces Marcelo Traldi Fonseca SENAC University Center, S40 Paulo, Brazil marcelo.tfonseca@sp.senac.br Monica Bueno Leme SENAC University Center, Sdo Paulo, Brazil Julio Cesar Butuhy SENAC University Center, Sao Paulo, Brazil The present work has as objective to make a reflection on the actual situation of the socialization process. This process has been affected by the chaotic daily routine, being transferred to places away from individual’s homes and coming to modify the conviviality ways in our society. Over the analyzes of qualitative interviews and also the reflective observation about the urban living spaces, focusing the residential condominiums, its formatting and socialization common areas, this essay intents to discuss why the social interaction often held in third places (such as cafés, restaurants, coffee shops and bars) than favoring the safety (not only physical, but also psychological) of their houses. Furthermore, what are the aspects and influences over that social exteriorization phenomenon. The intense process of urbanization in the pasted years among with the rise of the living costs in the urban centers were taken as the initial element to this reflection on what those factors have made with the spaces of conviviality and socialization by being transferred to external spaces, making the living units reduced not only in their market value but in their common family interaction areas as well, which are now presented in those third places. One of the significantly affected areas is the meal space; witch gets smaller as the routine gets more accelerated with new activities, considered even more important than to interact with the family and friends. This scenario modifies the act of eating, forcing the people to eat outside their houses for not having time to eat or to prepare foods in their residences. Other areas of social conviviality, as the living room, no longer exist and are substituted by Common Home Theaters in condominiums, as well as the kitchens of the units for Gourmet Spaces, among others. As consequence of this scene it can be perceived that people come to search for external spaces for this kind of conviviality. This relation between eating and the life in the urban spaces shows itself as sufficiently interesting as a form to discuss that the act of eating goes beyond the fact of being somewhere and gets to the aspect of being someone and living with others, given the fact that having a socialization space inside your house means the opportunity of intimate trading of life experience. Therefore, the food sharing act outside the house can be seen as a individualist way of experience exchange, and the urban space as the facilitator universe to this relationships, where it all can happen without the necessity of dish washing, or house kipping before or latter on. In this context appear the Third Places as spaces where familiarity, comfort and safety (both physical and psychological) can be found all at once, becoming safe environments to these social interactions; and being search for many different reasons. Urbanism: uncertain object? A focus on the American debate Lucio Giecillo University of Roma Tre, Italy lucio.giecillo@fastwebnet. it This paper explores the debate on Urbanism in America. Far from being a “mere” exploration of different definitions of urbanism, the aim of the study is to focus on a multidimensional understanding of Urbanism as a way to see how different | 206 Culture, Heritage and Spatial Planning — disciplines have faced the relationship between people and place. The starting point is Lefebvre’s idea of the urban as a universal condition not “simply” or “specifically” related to the city, as the privileged form of socio-spatial settlement form. According to this conceptualization, we observe that the urban cannot be considered as a self-evident object, but as a result of the interaction of different socio-spatial processes, acting at several levels and involving multiple levels and dimensions. The ideological clash between different “visions” of the “urban” (the “suburban” and the “supra-urban”) represents an important cultural tool for a better understanding of the relation between urban form and urban experience. Starting from the conceptualization of the role of culture in spatial transformation processes, this paper investigates different trajectories through which the debate on Urbanism has evolved in the last thirty years. A particular attention has been paid to the double character (“descriptive” and “prescriptive”) that the term Urbanism assumes in the American urban studies tradition. In this sense, the convergence in the field of Urbanism of both the sociological-descriptive and the normative and prescriptive meanings coming from the planning tradition, allows to look at Urbanism as a “self-reflexive” way of understanding the relationship between “object”, “knowledge” and “action”. Urban Implications of cultural policy networks in the US. The case of the Mount Vernon Cultural District in Baltimore Davide Ponzini Polytechnic of Milano, Italy davide.ponzini@polimi.it The intersection of urban policies and cultural policies has been object of a substantial reflection in the scientific debate. The sole presence of cultural policies (for heritage or the arts) in contemporary cities and regions seems capable to display positive localized effects. Recently, some authors tend to be more sceptical toward the cultural planning programs, and they developed several critical observations: 1 sometimes the cultural institutions are involved as mere recipient of investments oriented to urban revitalization (Miles, 2005), 2 the set of urban policies lacks of integration (Garcia, 2004), 3 the cultural network have weak connection to the private sector or to power, 4 most of the operations have a prevalent symbolic and marketing component (Garcia, 2005), 5 in some case regeneration processes have gentrification side effects such as expulsion of population, users and functions (Harvey, 1989; Eisinger, 2000). The paper considers the case of the Mount Vernon Cultural District in Baltimore to show that the mentioned critical factors are relevant, but not determinant. The analysis of the actions of the Cultural District in the 1996-2006 period shows how the cultural institutions and organizations cooperated in order to promote and intervene on the revitalization and regeneration of the urban environment. The Cultural District's action and impulse was not only finalized to marketing, but involved a variety of urban policies and they fostered public and private investments respectively in urban infrastructures and in historic building rehabilitation. There were some mild effects of exclusion of unwanted population and users. The MVCD helped the revitalization of its neighborhood but not without trade offs concerning urban transformation processes. We can say that cultural planning is a relatively new field where innovative urban opportunities are appearing or where urban problems are generated or amplified. To understand why we must consider cultural policies as an element of broader urban processes, and therefore we must admit their substantial ambivalence. References: Eisinger P. (2000), “The Politics of Bread and Circuses: Building the City For the Visitor Class”, Urban Affairs Review, Vol. 35, pp316-333 Garcia B. (2004), “Urban regeneration, arts programming and major events: Glasgow 1990, Sydney 2000, Barcelona 2004”, International Journal of Cultural Policy, vol. 10, pp.103-118 Garcia B. (2005), “Deconstructing the City of Culture: the Long-term Cultural Legacies of Glasgow 1990”, Urban Studies, vol. 42, pp. 841-868 Harvey D. (1989), The condition of postmodernity : an enquiry into the origins of cultural change, Oxford and New York, Blackwell Miles M. (2005), “Interruption: Testing the Rhetoric of Culturally Led Urban Development”, Urban Studies, vol. 42, pp.889-911 | 207 | i Track_12 Sustainable communities as post-modernist grand narrative Judith Allen University of Westminster UK j.a.allen@wmin.ac.uk Post-modernist narratives, the stories we tell ourselves collectively to make sense of our lives together, perform two functions. One is to tell us “what” to do, and the other is to tell us “why” it is a good thing to do such things. The meta-narrative that forms itself around the notion of “sustainable communities” serves both these functions. As Foucault has observed, there is an intimate relationship between what we believe to be true and how power is exercised. It might be argued that the narrative of sustainable communities is, thus, a way of reinventing Hobbes’ leviathan, an authority which ensures that social life is regulated and does not result in a war of all against all. The way in which this narrative combines the notion of social exclusion with a Putnamian version of social capital illustrates the nature of the leviathan. The paper argues that using a Bourdieusian concept of embodied social capital makes the regulatory aspects of “sustainable communities” discourse more transparent and illustrates this with a number of diverse examples. The new law 3028/2002 for the protection of the antiquities and the cultural heritage in Greece Fotini Zigouri University of Thessaly, Greece fozygour@prd.uth.gr The cultural heritage of Greece constitutes the main cornerstone of its worldwide memory and publicity. This concept is also associated with the concept of space. The monuments, the archaeological sites, the historical places, the tempies are placed inside the city with its public and private buildings, public spaces and outdoor places. For this reason, the rules of land and urban planning legislation regarding space planning and the laws regarding the protection of cultural heritage interlock and complement each other. The urban planning legislation has been the most basic mechanism for the protection of the cultural heritage in Greece for some decades now. This was expressed through the enforcement of restrictions in the building and the use of properties, which are characterized as monuments or lie inside archaeological or historical places. The new Law L. 3028/2002 “for the protection of antiquities and cultural heritage in general”, which was introduced by the Ministries of Economics, Urban Planning and the Environment, Culture and Justice, constitutes the most organized attempt for the protection of cultural heritage in Greece and includes many innovative clauses. It is applied mainly to one category of cultural commodities like monuments, archaeological sites and historical places. A lot of the regulations of this law, especially in the third chapter under the title spatial regulations, constitute an attempt of coexistence of regional and urban planning regulations with the regulations for the protection of cultural heritage. In this paper, a review on the history of the legal regime for the protection of the cultural heritage in Greece is attempted, pointing out the main points of the new law L. 3028/2002 for the protection of the antiquities and the cultural heritage in general. in parallel, the relationship between the cultural heritage and the regional and urban planning will be shown, through the relevant legal reguiations and legal tools for conservation. The conflicts which are caused by the parallel enforcement of the legal regimes, as well as the dilemmas which are produced in the administrative practice and the court legislation are also pointed out. Finally, these will be related to practices and implementations, the internal contradictions of policies adopted by the relative systems of administration will be analyzed and the perspectives for the future will be described. From junk to funk : the use of off cultural spaces in urban regeneration Elsa Vivant University of Paris 8, France elsa. vivant@univ-paris8. fr The use of culture in urban planning tend to create new normalized urban landscape. For instance, landscapes of gentrification reflect a mix of globalised cultural trends and norms that could be called the “loft & cappucino’s glamour’. In urban project as well, the belief in a Guggenheim’s effect leads to a new diktat: the spectacular museum project as a (magical) tool for city development. Nevertheless, the city is also the playground of flourishing underground cultures that are not lead by any commercial or institutional trend. To what extend, those off cultures might lead urban resistance against sanitized and homogenized cityscapes? Off cultural place offer alternative cultural spaces and unique urban experience as well. But, as cultural places, off scenes might also provide a new kind of symbolic value to the place. Actually, based on several case studies, | argue that off culture could be used by planner as pioneers in urban regeneration projects like in (or institutional) culture had been used before. Even if off cultural scenes could be illegal and fringed, their distinctiveness and | 208 | — Culture, Heritage and Spatial Planning — | uniqueness could be considered valuable. Moreover, in decaying areas, planers might considered off artists as regeneration pathfinder, by authorizing and supporting them to occupy wasteland empty spaces, and to play fringe shows. Conservation problems of the cultural heritage of small traditional settlements: the case of Karabaglar, Mugla Feray Koca Middle East Technical University, Ankara, Turkey fkoca@metu.edu.tr Culture transforms the identity of places. The existence of original forms and the spatial arrangements constitute the evidences of the existence of a local culture. As societies change, the built environment is adapted because it is the collectively produced decisions of the societies on the landscape. The pressure of urban development causes the disintegration of traditional society. Sometimes, the imposition of uncharacteristic spatial concepts of modernization creates cultural disorientations, breakdowns of the traditional values and transformation of the original patterns. The preservation of existing pattern, natural landscape, and socio-cultural structure become necessary in planning by highlighting the historical role of such spatial patterns. Karabaglar is a traditional small settlement in the vicinity of city Mugla in the southwestern Turkey. Karabaglar was registered as third grade natural site that must be preserved due to its rural character, natural and cultural assets and cultural heritage. In Karabaglar, developments in the economy, technology, and transportation have changed the lifestyles and the building practices in the recent century. The social, spatial, and visual characteristics of the settlement are disappearing. The aim of this paper is to analyze the conflicts of spatial organization coming with urbanization and modernization, then search the essential concerns of planning and design for the preservation of cultural heritage in Karabaglar, Mugla. The future of the integrated planning: the Development Territorial System of Vallo di Diano Vincenzo Russo Campania Region, Napoii, Italy v.russo@regione. campania. it Michele Rienzo Mountain Community of the Vallo di Diano, Italy Tiziana Medici Mountain Community of the Vallo di Diano, Italy The Integrated Project “Great Cultural Attractor Chartreuse of Padula” has represented, since its birth, a great opportunity for the territory of the Vallo di Diano. Its added value has been the application of the method of the agreement and the sharing to pursue the objective of development through some interventions of public and private initiative related to tourist services, craftsmanship, commerce and receptiveness, with the awareness that the fates of the tourist development of the Vallo di Diano is tied up to the cultural heritage. The projects have been programmed to increase in value monuments, buildings, historic places, to offer new opportunities of development to the local communities, to stimulate the tourism in these extraordinary places whose heart is represented from the Chartreuse of Padula, stupendous monument of international value. To the Mountain Community of Vallo di Diano has been submitted the strategic role to favour an express procedural way and to coordinate the activities of the Integrated Project “Chartreuse of Padula”, also through the realization of five interventions that throw the bases for the formation of an Agency for the Development of the Vallo di Diano to the purpose to make synergic the interventions financed. The future of the Integrated Project is surely the “accord of reciprocity”, whose signature has been promoted by the Development Territorial System of Vallo di Diano, that has expressed also the necessity to compile some studies of feasibility propedeutici to the formulation of the project of vast area STS Va’ him of Give. The particular strategic position of the territory, the coincidence among STS zone, Integrated Project Area and negotiated planning Area, allows to be able to affirm that a new great planning is in action for 2013. | 209 + ee ee oe one Landscape and Rurban areas — STATEMENT OF TRACK CHAIRS A rapid extension of urbanisation the word over has created areas that have both urban and rural characteristics. Some specialist, since the 1970s, was talking about ‘rurban areas’ and ‘rurbanisation processes’. The ‘rurban’ zones usually combine features of the intensive or extensive agriculture found in rural areas, suburban and industrial zones, changing the meaning of ‘border’ concept. A number of research projects were focused on the changing relationships in rura! areas under urban pressure as the Fifth Framework Project for the European Commission, CGIAR Support group on Uroan Agriculture, Global Initiative on Urban Agriculture, and Fao. The aims of most of the projects were to help actors in rural areas to develop a rural- based service delivery system (so called ‘rural good and services - RGS) that could contribute to the preservation of the natural and cultural landscape and improve local energetic balances. The rural areas have been classified according to pressure criteria, either urbanization, tourist, industrialized agriculture, infrastructure and others. but town and countryside have been often approached as separate entities. This approach changes according to the country’s planning system but, generally, it represents a questionable view to simply preserve the countryside as ooen space accompanied by a densification of activities and population in the cities or within sprawl areas. As the importance of agriculture is declining in the rural areas in most of the European countries, other functions are developing, transforming such areas in a multifunctional place that cannot be appreciated only from the narrow perspective of a RGS performance Great thought must be devoted to long-term biodiversity management policy, long-term water and soil utilisation management, reduction of pollution, local climate control, planning for the attendant ecological, economic and social infrastructures. Besides, the rural areas, as for the urban ones, might be considered beyond the local urban-rural interactions, i.e. as a specific outcome of a game between global flows and local places. In the context of risk and global society rurban dimensions tend to merge spatial and foot-loose processes. Potential themes In this Track, we welcome papers which draw on conceptual, empirical and experiential work (such as work undertaken under the mentioned Framework Project, Interreg and alike) and which will address issues related to the following themes: — What does ‘rurban’ mean in different contexts, at different spatial scales and within different planning systems? — What sustainable development is needed for the ‘rurban’ zones? — How does it relate to public policies and spatial planning, particularly in the context of the risk society? — What are the supports for ‘rurban’ planning methods? — How can we measure the net benefit of a ‘rurban’ approach at micro and macro scale? — What would be the application and implication of rurban concept for the national and regional spatial policies? — What are the problems of social capital development and equity in the ‘rurban’ zones (access to land, social safety net and so forth)? | 213 Track_13 LIST OF ABSTRACTS 215 Scale-dependent synergy between risk management and open space preservation (Terry van Dijk) 215 Growth regulation and peri-urban land management: a comparative understanding on regulatory processes within rural commuter belts of major cities (Nathalie Bertrand, Volker Kreibich) 215 Rurbanism and environmental disasters (Hassan Afrakhteh) 216 Amore strategic zoning plan for rural areas under urban pressure (Hans Leinfelder) 216 Fromrurban to remote rural development. Contribution of the capability approach (Jean-Christophe Dissart. Benoit Lallau) 217 ~=Planning in “Rurbania” (Kjell Harvold, Berit Nordahl) 217 Promoting rural-urban integration through town planning. The case of Caia, Mozambique (Corrado Diamantir Davide Geneletti, Francesco Torresani) 217 Toward a lesser landscape (Antonio di Campli) 218 Agenealogy of spatial concepts of the Dutch National Landscape Het Groene Woud (Janneke Hagens) 218 Entwined aspirations in the urban-rural fringe: the emergence and influence of new coalitions of green infrastructure champions on the UK city-region agenda (Steve Littlewood) 218 Rigacity hinterland planning in the context of post-Soviet transformations: growth versus conservation (Laila Kule) 219 Rural-urban relationships: the search for the evidence base (Andreas Schulze Baing) 219 “New Wilderness”: risk or chance for the contemporary cities? (Mariavaleria Mininni, Anna Migliaccio) 219 Planning change: lessons from a Dutch rurban region (Hetty van der Stoep, Adri van den Brink) 220 _ ~=Planning the rural spaces in the Neapolitan metropolitan area: an impossible challenge? (Biagio Cillo) 214 — Landscape and Rurban areas , es ee Scale-dependent synergy between risk management and open space preservation Terry van Dijk Wageningen University NL Terry. vanDijk@wur.nl In planning processes, we employ various morphological planning concepts that deal with how to divide urban land use and open.space (green belt, green wedge, infill, compact city, ecological corridor). Although with such concepts we can envisage some geographical pattern, it is often not clear on what geographical scale this pattern should emerge. The issue of scale, however, is crucial to the way in which such a concept can actually be implemented; planning is interaction between people, and people have limited territorial attachment. Therefore, the scale on which a concept is implemented defines how many and what type of actors are relevant. For application on a higher level of scale (regional or national), the network of relevant actors becomes quite complex and hard to influence. Risk perception, in cases of large scale projection of a morphological concept may be a blessing because of its unifying effect. Within a context of risk management, relatively little contested strategies can be generated, unlike in case of pursuing sectoral ambitions. And a high risk could mean not developing the land at that location, synchronising ambitions for open space with risk management may yield synergy. This paper explores the potential for synergy between flood risk and open space preservation on a high level of scale in the Dutch context. It aims to illustrate and conceptualise this synergy by interlinking the concepts of scale, actor network and convergence of interests. Growth regulation and peri-urban land management: a comparative understanding on regulatory processes within rural commuter belts of major cities Nathalie Bertrand CEMAGREF, Grenoble, France nathalie.bertrand@grenoble.cemagref.fr Volker Kreibich University of Dortmund, Germany Due to daily commuting phenomena, urban expansion is a major and long-lasting trend in European spatial structures today. Functional relations are established between the urban centres and peripheral rural areas within city-regions. However, major features in these processes have been highlighted, e.g. fragmentation and spreading of urbanised areas, social segmentation, increased land consumption and the saturation of transport infrastructure. They are sources of tension which raise doubts as to the sustainability of development in these zones and call for regulation considering major objectives of the European Spatial Development Perspectives (ESDP, Potsdam, 1999), namely economic and social cohesion of urban regions and sustainability of their development, control over their physical expansion and reduction of land consumption. At present, there is growing literature on cross-national differences in government approaches to EU initiatives, but too little is understood about the manner in which such initiatives are manifest “on the ground” (including differences within nations). Based on empirical research, this paper proposes a comparative understanding on how regulatory processes within the European Union are played out at the local level, and how management of city regions by the established regulation systems reinforces (or weakens) rural-urban interaction within city regions and so contributes to improved understanding of their attractiveness. In addressing these issues, the paper attempts not simply to make statements about the regulation of rural hinterlands, but also to present useful viewpoints from which to interpret and understand the evolving diversity that characterises the search for a sustainable future within Europe. Rurbanism and environmental disasters Hassan Afrakhteh Teheran TMU University, Iran haafra2001@yahoo.com The world rurbanism is composed of two adjectives, including rural and urban. Rurbanism implies merging of urban and rural social structures in the urban fringe, in which rural settlements behavioral patterns are transferred to the cities by villagers. This phenomenon is observed in countries where socio-economic infrastructures are disordered or urban populations have not sufficient living possibilities. External manifestations of this phenomenon are domesticated animals and birds training and some time cultivating limited vegetables. Housing is also influenced by a rural style of housing. 215 | | Track_13 | Urban growth in the Fouman (Guilan province) has caused the extension of rurbanism in the urban fringe that can be the source of so many environmental, social and economic problems. This research is about the rural area of “Nogorab’,” Jehodbijar’ and “Ghalehkool” as sample area of rurbanism in the urban fringe of Fouman. It is based on a case-study and some documents. 380 rural households and 120 commercial and service centers are visited and surveyed. Collected data are analyzed according to explanatory statistics and comparative study. The result shows that the expansion of rurbanism in the urban fringe of Fouman has been the source of at least four kinds of problems, including: — Destruction of natural landscape; ~ Destruction of agricultural land due to extension of residential, commercial and service land use, while the lack of agricultural land is one of the main problems in the area; — Spatial and physiognomic problems; — Special social and economical groups are concentrated in the urban fringe that may be the source of environmental disorders (environmental poilution and extension of social anomalies). At the end some proposals are suggested based on spatial planning for sustainable development of the area A more strategic zoning plan for rural areas under urban pressure Hans Leinfelder Ghent University, Belgium hans. leinfelder@ugent.be Today's planning strategy for the preservation of rural areas under urban pressure in Flanders-Belgium is identical to the one used designing the first zoning plans 40 years ago: the exclusive allocation of specific functions and activities — nature, forestry, agriculture, ... — to precisely defined areas. This approach is driven and contortedly maintained by an overall need for legal security. How visionary planning processes may be — trying to define and legitimise the future role and position of these rural, more open areas in relation to the urbanising context - their political translation always ends up in oldfashioned monofunctional zoning plans. Not only this doesn’t match the planner’s vision, it neither fits the growing multiple use of these areas nor the perception of an increasing number of actors involved. People don’t perceive rural areas as a mosaic of zones on a zoning plan, but in a qualitative and holistic way as an attractive setting for living, recreational activities or just for passing by. The paper explores the possibilities of a more strategic type of zoning plan as an alternative for the detailed monofunctional zoning plan. It formalises the (intermediate) results of a planning process by defining areas based on visionary elements such as identity, role and position in a broader context rather than allocating specific functions and activities. Rules linked to this zoning plan formulate conditions for development — such as the dynamics, environmental impact, etc... From rurban to remote rural development. Contribution of the capability approach Jean-Christophe Dissart CEMAGREF, Grenoble, France jean-christophe.dissart@grenoble.cemagref.fr Benoit Lailau ISA Lille, France Rural areas generally continue to lag behind urban ones with respect to many socioeconomic indicators. Those areas that experience significant growth are either located close to large cities (“rurban” areas) or offer outstanding amenities that attract people and firms. , In order to explain why lagging vs. developing areas are observed, several theories have offered reasons that include economic base and social capital, among others. But in developed economies, regional economic theories, have failed, so far, to take account of the capability approach described by Sen. Broadly speaking, capabilities lie at the junction between individuals’ potential (based on various capital endowments) and opportunities brought up by markets and public policies. Sen’s analysis is useful, too, in the context of the risk society because capabilities impact one’s vulnerability to events. Based on a review of the literature, this paper aims at offering an extended framework of analysis of local development possibilities in rural areas, the latter ranging from rurban to remote rural areas. The paper will address the following points: the main regional development theories; what additional concepts Sen’s theory brings to the debate; a typology of the diversity of rural areas and their assets (economic, social, environmental); and a synthesis that outlines development policy options as distance from urban areas increases. Further research issues will also be outlined in this exploratory paper. | 216 sca og Landscape and Rurban areas — Planning in “Rurbania” Kjell Harvold NIBR, Norway Kjell. harvold@nibr.no Berit Nordahl NIBR, Norway Rural regions in Norway have a population decline. Some municipalities that lie beyond the traditional suburbs, but nevertheless within commuting distance of urban centers now try to attract new residents by offering large attractive buliding sites, with plenty of space to the neighbours. However, local councils in such “rurban” areas could run into problems putting the ideas into practice because this low density housing model in many ways contradicts the planning policy pursued by central government, which has always tended to favour high density housing in urban and rural communities. Low density housing could therefore become something of a “planning problem’. This at the same time as Norway’s agricultural policy is being revamped. Collected under a new multifunctional agriculture label, the Government's new strategy is meant to promote attractive housing schemes in rural areas. While mulitifunctional agriculture expresses the Government’s wish to cut red tape, it also indicates the widening gap between agricultural and planning policy goals. In consequence, municipalities with lots of space and little developmental pressure are increasingly criticizing the current Pignnning sysiem. jn we Paper we outline the main features of the Norwegian planning system and the challenges facing . IOI least we present how local authorities ix“ = Ci ithe iti NaRuesitiew (he arasiem. ard pe they adjust f0 1 in six ‘rurban” municipalities (near two of the largest cities of Promoting rural-urban integration through town planning. The case of Caia, Mozambique Corrado Diamantini University of Trento, Italy corrado. diamantini@ing. unitn. it Davide Geneletti University of Trento, Italy Francesco Torresani Consorzio Associazioni per i) Mozambico, Trento, Italy Caia (Province of Sofala, central Mozambique) is a smail urban settlement located along the Zambesi River. It is mainly inhabited by peasants. The development of this agro-town was influenced by two different processes: on the one hand, the early 50 Portuguese foundation, and on the other hand the resettlement of peasants coming from flooded areas. The forthcoming construction, close to Caia, of the bridge over the Zambesi River is bound to have a major impact on the town. in fact, this event is quickly transforming the small town, particularly for the presence of new technicians, workers, and merchants that, besides transforming the local economy, are claiming for urban land and services. If not adequately managed, this transformation is bound to produce sharp social inequalities, as well as spatial separation, between the former Portoguese settlement and rural barrios. In other terms, Caia is now facing the risk of experiencing those marginalisation processes that characterise city growth in developing countries. To meet the demand of urban dwellings related to the bridge construction, the local administration decided to drawn an urban plan. To this purpose, the Faculty of Engineering of Trento, together with a local NGO, was engaged for about two years. This paper discusses the main environmental and socio-economic problems affecting Caia, and presents the final proposals of the Plan, which represents the first experience in urban planning in rural Mozambique. Toward a lesser landscape Antonio di Campli University of Pescara, !taly antonio@dcfstudio. 191. it The fortune of landscape as conceptual category comes from, among other things, its capability to work as a spongeconcept, able to absorb various conceptualizations and to be easily applied on different operative contexts. This fortune corrisponded to a damage, that of becoming a sort of apparently evanescent concept, evocable as a reference background for any transformation process or territorial policy, as a collective identity-infrastructure used to strenghten social cohesion and to promote local contexts in territorial competition processes, but that, vehiculating precise landscape models, and forcing their sharings, becomes sources of conflicts. These reflections are directed to find new ways of reflecting on landscape, trying to define a new conceptual background useful to single out new strategies for landscape construction, what here | call landscape lessening. 217 a | Track_13 | This attempt recalls an analogical process, translating some reflections belonging to literary and philosophical research to landscape studies. The concept of landscape lessening clashes with different present strategies of landscape construction, above all those rotating around the concepts of memory, heritage, local societies’ identity. Under certain aspects the landscape lessening is a “dangerous” notion, uncanny, that wants to contribute to think over the relation between landscape and image, landscape and history, trying to return a broader political meaning to this concept. A genealogy of spatial concepts of the Dutch National Landscape Het Groene Woud Janneke Hagens Wageningen University NL janneke.hagens@wur.n! Het Groene Woud (GW), a rurban area in the Dutch province of Noord-Brabant, is designated as National Landscape by the national government. Consequently, the region has to develop a coherent vision for future decisions. This includes the identification of key spatial characteristics of GW. This is complex due to diverse (conflicting) spatial developments and initiatives, concerning nature, agriculture, recreation, urbanisation and cultural heritage. How to come to a set of ‘shared’ spatial characteristics? Among other answers, this paper presents a genealogy of spatial concepts, being an overview of spatial concepts for GW of the last two decades. The story of concepts represents local geographical and political knowledge; namely, concepts contain the observed and (un)desired spatial characteristics - based on the situation and ambitions of a specific group, at a specific moment and at a specific scale. To construct a genealogy we investigate spatial concepts in several policy documents, project plans and newspaper reports. We emphasise the context of these concepts in order to distinguish trends and breakpoints in conceptualisation. For example, spatial conceptualisation of spatial issues - as urban-rural, nature functions or multi-functionality - has changed: what are backgrounds of these breaks? We also discuss the use of a genealogic method and the functions of spatial concepts for planning rurban regions. Entwined aspirations in the urban-rural fringe: the emergence and influence of new coalitions of green infrastructure champions on the UK city-region agenda Steve Littlewood Leeds Met University UK s.littltewood@leedsmet.ac.uk The concept of Green Infrastructure (Gl) has been presented increasingly in the UK as a means by which networks of multifunctional green spaces can benefit communities, the economy, and ecological integrity of city-regions. Crucially, Gl needs strategic level resource and plan support because effective networks exist not only within urban areas but also across and between the actual and perceived spatial and political boundaries that encompass the significant but traditionally under-funded and under-planned spaces of the urban-rural fringe. However, whilst it is generally regarded as a ‘good thing’, advocates of more recognition for GI within regional and sub regional policy frameworks struggled initially to gain support from key agencies and institutions. Strategic planning guidance and development resources tended to be minimal and to be constrained by the dominant economic agenda which attached little value to green space beyond agriculture and landscape marketability for tourism. Recently however, planners and policy makers have faced the challenge of new relationships emerging between urban areas and their hinterlands, and there have been signs that a re-formation of environmental sector interests, a reappraisal of what we mean by value and more reflexive governance practices have started to alter the situation. Drawing upon work for Interreg and the Countryside Agency this paper describes the impacts of new coalitions of interests which have crystallized around the development of GI in the UK. Riga city hinterland planning in the context of post-Soviet transformations: growth versus conservation Laila Kule University of Latvia laila.kule@lu.lv The paper will provide a short inside of suburban changes in post-socialism cities and the attempts to control them. The study will focus on Riga, the capital of Latvia. Riga since medieval times being a major metropolis in the Baltic States now experiencing rapid growth after the period of stagnation. Since mid 1990ties Riga City and national government have supported informal and formal planning of city-region to counterbalance the rising importance of adjacent municipalities local planning. In Soviet period urban hinterland planning was subordinated to the central city master plan and was panei: primi sumer seaie ueqginy pue edeospuey eenascape and Rurban areas planning is a new phenomenon in Latvia introduced since 1994 with the new law on self-governments and spatial planning regulations. Another transformation that influenced Riga hinterland planning is the restitution of land properties that included the return of large forest tracts outside city’s administrative borders to the Riga municipality. There are different opinions on recent urban fringe changes, from proclaiming these as process of urban sprawl to seeing them as the signs of new market society and the rise of middle class. There is also opinion that there is no planning crisis but the need for stricter planning control in order to ensure that these new development projects will become sustainable and favorable (Grava, 2004). The role of regional planning is Rural-urban relationships: the search for the evidence base Andreas Schulze Baing University of Liverpool UK baeing@liv.ac.uk The recent years have seen an increasing interest in rural-urban relationships both in terms of regional analysis and planning policy. While it is easy to find agreement about the general importance of this topic amongst regional and spatiai planners, it is quite challenging to understand the links and flows between rural and urban areas as one prerequisite for a regional policy taking into account rural-urban relationship. The paper will discuss the different approaches towards rural-urban policy and discuss a number of methods to get a better quantifiable idea of the links and flows between rural and urban areas. Most analyses tend to focus either on rural-urban morphology or on migration/commuting flows. Yet the example chosen for this paper is a small scale analysis of the migration movement of businesses in the North-West of England to get a better understanding of the changing structure of the rural economic base in relation to urban areas. “New Wilderness”: risk or chance for the contemporary cities? Mariavaleria Mininni Polythecnic of Bari, Italy mv. mininni@poliba. it Anna Migliaccio University of Napoli “Federico I’, Italy The concept of wild nature — Wildnis (German), Wilderness (English) — has aroused a new interest and an increasing social consideration in the last years. Within the preservation of nature, the improvement of Wildnis/Wilderness represents the main idea, fulfilling the symbolic role once assigned to preindustrial cultural landscapes. In situations like the one in Germany, always in the vanguard about nature preservation and landscape planning, the idea of supporting the dynamic natural processes (process preservation) is developed even at an administrative level, rather than aiming to the static preservation of nature in its present structure. Even in landscape planning there has been an increasing trend towards the green belts planning in order to guarantee genuine “naturalistic experiences”. Therefore the meanings of the word nature change according to the ways it is perceived and it becomes reproducible as a symbolic value and life scene. Not only the natural environments but also the representation of their processes are part of a landscape project critical towards a simle greening project. This work tends to extend the meaning of Wildnis/Wilderness, searching for some similarities with the present processes of urban rebuilding. Can the urban project find a support to this action, trying to redefine the words decline and regeneration? How much can the device of Wildnis be the project of communication and how much material of project? Planning change: lessons from a Dutch rurban region Hetty van der Stoep Wageningen University NL hetty. vanderstoep@wur.ni Adri van den Brink Over the past decades, we increasingly have become aware that many of the changes in metropolitan landscapes have not been the intended result of conscious government action, but more the unintended result of the actions of a variety of actors. This phenomenon has also been described as the gap between planning and implementation. To deal with this problem, the Dutch government has recently directed its focus at process innovation, using the term development planning. | 219 | Track_13 It is not clear whether this attempt for process innovation will enable the government to influence spatial change. An exploration of the driving forces of spatial change can inform an answer. We assume that spatial change is determined by interacting multi-level processes. At a regime-level, we find the formal proces of rural-urban planning, which is dictated by existing rules and routines. At the niche-level, actors try to influence landscape development and policy-making, using strategic actions, power resources and coalition building. Finally, at the macro-level, change can be prompted by sudden events or gradual social trends that inspire new policies or political action. We will reflect on the interaction between regimes, niches and the macro-level and its meaning for planning, using an example from planning practice in the Green Hart of the Netherlands. The development of the southern rural-urban fringe of Gouda wil be analysed from a historical and multi-level perspective of planning and change. Planning the rural spaces in the Neapolitan metropolitan area: an impossible challenge? Biagio Cillo and University of Napoli, Aversa (Napoli), Italy cillobg@alice. it A large part of the territory (especially the rural areas) in the metropolitan area of Naples is not under the control of public authorities. The causes: ~ the municipal planning system has favoured an abnormal consumption of the rural areas which have been considered only as reserve soils for future uses; the high fragmentation of rural property and farms; the low profitability of rural activities; the mafia pressure; the neglect of national housing policies. | The consequences: ~ 50.000 hectares of rural soils urbanized in the last 50 years in the Naples province, with a rise of 321% of the urbanized soils; — the loss of rural landscape variety by simplifying and homogenizing crops; ~ the creation of a Jarge number of rural enclosed areas within “urban nebulae” waiting for more profitable uses; — the transformation of rural areas into low-cost illegal residential areas for social classes who can’t get to the legal housing market; — large phenomena of ecological fragmentation and perforation; — alarge number of unauthorized toxic and non toxic waste dumps. All this has caused a very heavy situation in the Neapolitan area, which is hard to solve even with the renewed European rural policies. We need to consider the rurban areas as “risk areas” and to put them into an integrated planning system, from housing policies to waste management, based on their role in the construction of the regional ecological network. ae i Se ab ee a ies = ats ee Hee ; é a Hoge oe egiagte ee 23 ae oe es EBunaeen i ae . AY oo ue | Track_14 | STATEMENT OF TRACK CHAIRS The theme of Track 14, Environmental Planning, includes planning at different geographical levels, in different types of environments, and with a focus on various types of impacts. The theme encompasses a number of substantive issues of importance for environmentally conscious plan-making, environmental planning methodologies, as well as procedures of planning and decision-making. It also comprises ethical foundations and implications of environmental planning, including the issue of environmental justice and the value of nature apart from its utilization for human purposes. Exploration into ecological limits to development is also part of the theme, along with structural and cultural conditions influencing the possibilities for planning aiming to pursue environmental and sustainability objectives. Environmental planning may be conceived as a response to the growth of risks in an uncertainty perspective. In different forms (such as the plans for soil defence and water management, for forest management, for landscape protection, for parks and protected areas management and so on), it aims to reduce some of the risks threatening the living conditions of contemporary societies as well as future generations. In this attempt, it crosses people’s fears, anxieties and obsessions and tries to meet the social demand for security and quality of life, by means of scientific evaluations, technical proposals or even seductive dreams. The increasing complexity of environmental pressures and threats gives planning a crucial role; but, at the same time, it calls for profound changes in planning theories, styles and practices. Environmental planning is at the heart of planning for a sustainable development. A sustainable management of the key natural systems on which human life and prosperity depends requires careful planning of where, and in which ways, different types of human activities should be allowed to take place (e.g. urban development, extraction of raw materials, agriculture, construction of transport infrastructure). Since the 1970s, the scope of environmental planning has gradually been extended, and today its focus also includes the integration of environmental considerations into policies and plans of ‘developmental’ sectors. Sustainable urban development and urban ecology are important, broad topics. Environmental planning involves the development of strategies for a less energy-demanding built environment and the facilitation of environmentally friendly forms of transport and energy supply. Planning for reduced future emissions of greenhouse gases is thus a key challenge, but environmental planning also needs to address how to adapt to the climate changes already underway due to past and present emissions. In addition to its role in supporting a sustainable development, environmental planning encompasses the management and protection of a number of amenities that could hardly be considered crucial to the future fulfillment of material needs, but which may nevertheless be important to human well-being and cultural sense of belonging. Examples of the latter issues are the provision of parks and outdoor recreation areas, protection of esthetical landscape qualities, and cultural heritage protection. Finally, environmental planning also includes strategies — both in terms of decisions about future land use and through mitigation measures in existing built-up areas — against hazards such as floods, hurricanes, volcanic eruptions, earthquakes, landslides etc. With the more frequent occurrence of extreme weather likely to result from global warming, such risk-reduction will be an increasingly important task for planners. The production of environmental risks is strictly intertwined with social and cultural processes. In their turn, social and cultural processes have a powerful influence in determining risks and dangers or, at least, in worsening their effects. Furthermore, social and cultural processes influence the perception of risks, and consequently the responses to be given. Dealing with interactions between human societies and the natural environment, environmental planning depends on the combination of insights from a number of specialized fields. However, in current environmental planning practices we may observe a strong tendency to a growing “specialization” of tools and policies, in order to assure a proper treatment of each specific issue. This trend can be related, on one side, to the specialization of the scientific knowledge and the technological development; on the other side, to the complex diversification of public administration and control apparatus. But this leaning is in contrast with the need for a better integration of environmental and territorial policies, taking into account the failure of many sectoral policies (which have often produced effects far from those foreseen, or even opposite) and the search for synergies and complementarities among different public actions. Track 14 invites papers addressing all the above-mentioned aspects of environmental planning. We welcome papers contributing to on-going debates within environmental planning, and in particular papers opening up new and important topics of discussion. Papers based on interdisciplinary integration of knowledge are much appreciated. Recognizing that the development during recent years, as measured by several indicators, has proceeded in the opposite direction of environmental objectives in spite of refined methods of environmental planning and a steady growth in the number of planners dealing with these issues, we especially appreciate papers throwing light on the causes of gaps between environmental goals and implemented strategies, and ways to overcome barriers to an environmentally sustainable development. | 222 Environmental Planning a LIST OF ABSTRACTS 225 Institutional framework for environmental planning on the U.S.-Mexico border (Sergio Pena) 225 ‘Territorial planning for safe and liveable territory (Marcella Samakovlija, Sara Lodrini) 225 Health and safety in territorial planning (Marcella Samakovlija, Sara Lodrini) 226 Sustainable urban development and the challenge of policy integration. An assessment of planning tools for integrating spatial and environmental planning in the Netherlands (Hens Runhaar, Peter Driessen, Laila Soer) 226 From landscape ecological model to landscaping action (Burghard Meyer, Ralf Grabaum) 226 ~Planning at the margins: the development of offshore wind farms (Stephen Jay) 227 Implementation and integration of EU environmental policies. Cutting the gordian knot of EU environmental directives (Wim van der Knaap, Raoul Beunen) 227 Water, river and human systems: integrated strategies towards resilience and quality (Angela Colucci) 228 Ecological network and planning instruments in Italy and Spain. Case-studies and comparison (Filippo Schilleci, Dario Gueci, Vincenzo Todaro) 228 Climate change: how planners can contribute in cutting green-house gas emissions. A case-study on the city of Vienna (Karin Hiltgartner, Richard Kaller, Dietmar Kohlbéck, Nina Svanda) 229 Dealing with risk at the local level: new tools for risk management in France (Marcel Bazin, Florine Ballif) 229 Land suitability and land use change evaluation in new forms of planning (Alessia Figus, Chiara Garau) 229 Growth, decoupling and urban unsustainability (Petter Naess) 230 = Integrating geo-information and expert judgment to support environmental decisions (Rocco Scolozzi, Davide Geneletti, Corrado Diamantini) 230 Geographic Information Systems for the management of actions of recovery in urban centres (Yuri Innauzzi, Matteo Simbula) 230 Challenging sustainable urban development in the Palestinian cities (Lubna Shaheen) 231 + Balancing intrinsic landscape value and the impacts of new technologies (Jung Jin Park, Anna Jorgensen, Carys Swanwick, Paul Selman) 231 Greenbelits to control urban sprawl in Ontario, Canada (Amal K. Ali) 232 Nature conservation and urban development control in the National Portuguese Planning System — a new impetus against an old praxis? (Teresa Fidelis, David Sumares) 232 Planning for climate change: the role of planners (Jim London) 232. ‘Integration and salience in Strategic Environmental Assessment of urban plans in Italy: a metaevaluation of current practices’ effectiveness (Carlo Rega, Alessandro Bonifazi) 233 Community indicators for community-based natural resource management (Michael Hibbard) 233 Opposing the risk of rural territories weakening by Strategic Environmental Assessment (SEA) of Programs of Rural Development (Agata Spaziante, Chiara Murano) 234 Just urban form (Ulrika Gunnarsson, Mattias Héjer) 234 Strategic planning for long-term flood risk management (Gérard Hutter, Jochen Schanze) 234 Can regional planning foster sustainable development? The Swedish governmental discourse on sustainable regional development versus regional planning practice (Maria Hakansson) 223 | 235 235 236 236 236 237 237 238 238 238 Track_14 | Agricoltural planning and biomass energy. A GIS approach (Silvia Dalla Costa, Silvia Castelli, Matelda Reho) The interdisciplinary integration of urban knowledge: challenges in crossing borders (Elena Dimitrova) Adapting planning for climate change adaptation. Policy development and implications for the planning system in Finland (Lasse Peltonen) Stakes and challenges in organization and promotion of the Romania national parks (Viorel Chirita) Planning under conditions of risk (Vesselina Troeva) The environmental impact of institutional change: watershed authorities in Israel (Yulia Alexandrov, Nehemia Shahaf ) Towards a future energy system related to regional planning (Nanka Karstkarel, Gert de Roo) Progress in the European Union urban environmental agenda. Towards liveable cities? (Christian Zuidema) Low-carbon restructuring and the politics of urban and regional development (Aidan While) Unsustainable coastal planning and management and its consequences: the case of Costa da Caparica at Lisbon Metropolitan Area (Elisabete Freire) 224 | Environmental Planning —— Institutional framework for environmental planning on the U.S.-Mexico border Sergio Pena The University of Texas, El Paso USA spena2@utep.edu The objective of this article is twofold: First, a pedagogical objective by linking planning and policy concepts to the study of borderlands issues. Second, undertake a discussion of the institutional framework of environmental planning on the USMexico border. The article revolves around the following questions. What are the main environmental goals being pursued at the border? How have governments coordinated to develop plans and achieve these goals? What kind of obstacles do governments face to develop and implement plans to achieve these goals? Environmental planning at the border cannot be explained without making reference to Border XXI program and then its successor Border 2012. Border 2012 is the current program that is being implemented along the U.S.-Mexico border to address environmental problems. This plan was derived from the La Paz Agreement (1983) and subsequent annexes that frame environmental policy on the U.S.-Mexico border. Border 2012’s mission focuses on six goals: 1) to reduce water contamination, 2) to reduce air pollution, 3) to reduce land contamination, 4) to improve environmental heaith, 5) to reduce exposure to chemical hazards, and 6) to improve environmental performance. This article explores the different mandates and legal powers that different levels of government in both countries (Mexico and the United States) have to achieve the goals set by the Border 2012 program. Also, the article looks at how governmental, quasi-governmental and nongovernmental institutions facilitate the implementation of the goals put forward by Border 2012. Territorial planning for safe and liveable territory Marcella Samakovlija Polytechnic of Milano, Italy samakov@polimi.it Sara Lodrini Polytechnic of Milano, Italy The paper focuses on the link between territorial planning and risk management. Starting from the results of an interdisciplinary and international research called Quater-Interreg IliB, we will underline the importance of the territorial knowledge and the role that planning can play to mitigate risks like floods, landslide and other natural and anthropical hazards. The aim of the research was a kind of certification than can help the municipality to learn and operate on their territory. We worked to elaborate a method that can measure the short term and long term decision that public administration should take to switch a risky land in a secure territory. We worked to understand how the territorial planning can mitigate the effect of hazard especially on the vulnerability components. Toscolano Maderno (Bs) and Seriate (Bg) are the two case study that we will present here. Further we will introduce the Emergency Pians that we provided for this municipality and the link that we made with ordinary tools of planning. In fact we don’t think that it is necessary to introduce a new kind of tool, but we believe that the importance of the knowledge of a territory can be integrated in ordinary planning tools, in accordance with the 12/2005 Act of Lombardy Region, and be helpful in the phases of mitigation, prevention and response. An important role that planner can have is in the recovery phase, especially if we introduce the concept of building resilience city. Health and safety in territorial planning Sara Lodrini Polytechnic of Milano, italy Marcella Samakovlija Polytechnic of Milano, Italy samakov@polimi.it The principal issue of this paper is urban health in relation with territorial planning and policy. The paper will expand the concept of urban health taking into account the hygienic and sanitary condition of the main European cities that, in the 800s, let grow the hygienic knowledge, matrix of the modern concept of city planning. Through an examination of the evolution of the concept of health born during this years, we can see that in today’s European cities there are no more diseases and epidemic episodes like in the XIX century. The population’s health is still threatened by other problems linked to the city and it’s planning (e.g. residential areas in unsuitable position, poverty, inequality, pollution, lack and inadequacy of public facilities, uncontrolled growth of the cities and increase of the effects of natural and anthropical risk). This topic usually faced up by territorial planning in marginal way, that’s why we encouraged to study and pursue the theme of urban health linked to the safety of cities and environment necessary for human life. With the support of concrete case studies we will underline the role of the planner in the construction of healthy and liveable cities with a multidtsciplinary approach. 225 | | Track_14 | Sustainable urban development and the challenge of policy integration. An assessment of planning tools for integrating spatial and environmental planning in the Netherlands Hens Runhaar University of Utrecht NL h.runhaar@geo.uu.nl Peter Driessen University of Utrecht NL Laila Soer University of Utrecht NL Over the last 10-15 years, urban planners in the Netherlands have been given more policy space for defining area-specific environmental ambitions, in an attempt to further promote the integration of environmental and urban planning. This increased policy space has offered new opportunities, but poses new challenges for urban planners as well. Urban planners often appear to struggle with the issue of how to come to an operationalisation of area-specific urban environmental quality. Various planning tools have been developed to assist planners in this task. However, little research has been conducted on how these planning tools perform in practice and how this can be understood, also in comparison with more traditional planning tools such as environmental impact assessments. In this paper we offer a framework for analysis and discuss two exemplary cases to illustrate the framework. We conclude the paper with some suggestions for further research in this area. From landscape ecological model to landscaping action Burghard Meyer University of Dortmund, Germany burghard.meyer@uni-dortmund.de Ralf Grabaum OLANIS Expert Systems, Leipzig, Germany The MULBO-Framework (Multicriteria landscape assessment and optimization) basing on ARC-GIS-tools and compromise programming) results landscape pattern scenario as optimal compromises for land use options of often conflicting goals in a landscape or region. MULBO integrates indicators and functional assessments for the 3 axis of sustainability. The example discussed uses abiotic landscape functions (e.g. risk of soil erosion by water and wind, water retention, groundwater recharge), biotic modelling and assessment of the key species as red kite (Milvus milvus) and hamster (Cricetus cricetus) related to landscape structure and spatial assessments of economic and societal landscape functions. The model description can be found at www.mulbo.de. MULBO is a decision-support tool with respect to planning, governance and participation. The project “Integrative Application of Multicriteria Assessments and Optimization” in Saxony-Anhalt/Germany (2002-2006) was applied with the goal on the transformation of a landscape ecological model into praxis, stakeholder participation and landscaping (Meyer 2006). A landscape planning in an intensively used agricultural landscape bases on a set of different scenario resulting MULBO. The paper discusses advantages and problems on the process organisation starting with assessment modelling to landscaping action. Meyer B.C. (Ed., 2006), Sustainable Land Use in Intensively Used Agricultural Regions, Alterra Rep. 1338, Wageningen, 182 S Planning at the margins: the development of offshore wind farms Stephen Jay Sheffield Hallam University UK S.a.jay@shu.ac.uk Major offshore wind farms are now being developed around European coastlines, as part of the renewable energy agenda. This is a new departure for wind power, and avoids the planning system, which usually ends at the shore. In the UK, planning authorities are only consultees for proposed wind farms, which are dealt with by central government. However, planning authorities and their communities are expressing deep interest in their development. This paper presents research into the involvement of planning authorities in the development of five UK wind farms. A picture emerges of the planning system’s uneasy relationship with offshore development - illustrated by the fact that planning authorities’ concerns were not restricted to land-based territories, but extended to wider interest in their marine hinterlands. Attitudes varied between the cases, from strong support to deep opposition. In all cases, questions were raised about the | 226 | — Environmental Pianning “6 adequacy of the consents regime for giving consideration to public concerns and planning issues. This can be traced to the historically centralized and sectoral management of the seas - itself being called into question through current calls for a system of marine spatial planning. However, these issues are particularly apparent in the coastal zone, where offshore wind farms represent an extension into the sea of major development, and call for a reappraisal of the marginal role of planning in the shaping of the marine environment. implementation and integration of EU environmental policies. Cutting the gordian knot of EU environmental directives Wim van der Knaap Wageningen University, NL Wim. vanderKnaap@wur.nl Raoul Beunen Wageningen University, NL The EU is gaining importance in the field of sustainable development. A wide range of environmental directives has been formulated to promote sectoral environmental issues in planning and decision making processes. Examples are Water Frame Directive, Birds and Habitats Directive, Ambient Air Quality Directive, Floods Directive, or several Environmental impact Assessment Directives. There is a growing awareness about these directives and their importance for planning and decision making, but not much is know about their combined impact on the environment. In our paper we will discuss the implementation of the Water Frame Directive and the Birds and Habitats Directive in the Netherlands. Although these directives aim to strengthen each other, there are also practices in which they are conflicting. Studies show that the focus of practices is much more on legal and procedural aspects of planning and decision making and that coherent environmental goals are fading into the background. We will discuss how different actors deal with the directives and how actions of different actors are often counterproductive for the region. The different ways in which actors frame the environmental issues are important explanations for the gap between the environmental goals of the directives and the ways in which these directives are implemented in practice. We argue that responsible actors must dare to make the necessary decisions in order to achieve a coherent regional sustainable development. Water, river and human systems: integrated strategies towards resilience and quality Angela Colucci Polytechnic of Milano, Italy angela.colucci@polimi.it The paper presents the research Lands of the river, the first output and the future issues. The aim is to define a responses system (policies, plans and projects) in relation to the different declination of the spatial, time and context variables. The responses system has to be based on homogeneous concepts for the knowledge, assessment and responses steps. The responses system has to be integrated towards environmental (river, urban, rural and landscape) systems characterised by an high level of resilience and quality. 1_Research framework. The first part presents background, aims and key concepts of the research. The different declinations of the relationships between the water/river and the human/settlement systems will be analysed. The aim is to underline the crisis aspects (i.e. Risks) and the value aspects that characterise the relationships between the water and the human systems. 2_Integrated responses system: best practices. The second part presents a synthesis of best practices. With regard to the different dimensional scale and the contexts the paper underlines the most relevant results gained in some best practices. The paper underlines the innovative aspects and the integration between the man and the river. 3_ The integrated responses system. The last part presents some first conclusion and the future research issues. Based on the vulnerability assessment, the critical factors and the values elements an integrated responses system is proposed. 227 | Track_14 Ecological network and planning instruments in Italy and Spain. Case-studies and comparison Filippo Schilleci University of Palermo, Italy fschilleci@unipa. it Dario Gueci University of Palermo, Italy Vincenzo Todaro University of Palermo, Italy Since the end of 20th and the beginning of 21st century, the ecological connections have played a crucial role in environmental policies. They represented a breakthrough between the idea of safeguard by the institution of closed areas, and the new idea of protection as a wide ranged environmental conservation. This implies that the conservation of biodiversity has to consider territorial ecosystems and habitats as a whole and it has to integrate, through a systemic approach, natural conservation with sustainable development, including both urban and metropolitan areas. The paper will propose the comparison — through the analysis of the research approach to the aforementioned theme - between two case studies, an Italian one — the Metropolitan Area of Palermo — and a Spanish one ~ the Metropolitan Area of Madrid. The aim is to verify how the Italian approach, which is usually oriented towards the integration of environmental policies into planning, and the Spanish one, generally working on specific policies for environmental planning, might influence, if compared, the Reform of territorial management in order to be reasonably keen on the integration between planning and environmental themes. References: AA.VV. (2003), Gestione delle aree di collegamento ecologico funzionale, APAT, Roma. Jongman R., Pungetti G. (2004) Ecological Networks and Greenways. Concept, Design, Implementation, Cambridge Univ. Press. Climate change: how planners can contribute in cutting green-house gas emissions. A case-study on the city of Vienna Karin Hiltgartner Vienna University of Technology, Austria hiltgartner@law.tuwien.ac.at Richard Kaller Vienna University of Technology, Austria Dietmar Kohlibéck Vienna University of Technology, Austria Nina Svanda Vienna University of Technology, Austria The aim of this paper is to show implications of the environmental tasks of cutting green-house gases on planning opportunities. Efforts undertaken in this regard by the City of Vienna will be high-lighted, focusing on newly developed techniques. The Kyoto Protocol is an agreement made under the UN Convention on Climate Change. Countries that ratify this protocol commit to reduce their emissions of greenhouse gases. Austria has ratified the protocol and participates in the “EU-burden-sharing-agreement”. During the last decades environmental protection has developed as a core issue of the planning strategies of Vienna. The City created an ambitious and committed environmental model with its Climate Protection Programme, which will make it a model city in climate protection until 2010.Transport is one of the main causes of greenhouse gas emissions with an upward trend. The spatial planning strategy of the city of Vienna aims at traffic prevention in the sense of urban development strategies which generally reduce the need for mobility like a compact city and a polycentric urban structure. Furthermore, actions are taken to increase the share of environmentally-friendly transport. Among all possible renewable energy sources geothermal heat is spotlighted in this paper. Foundations or other earthcoupled concrete structures can be used as absorber elements for heat exchange. The recently widened field of application includes TunnelThermie® and the utilisation of waste water heat. | 228 -_—= Environmental Planning a Dealing with risk at the local level: new tools for risk management in France Marcel Bazin IATEUR, University of Reims, France marcel.bazin@univ-reims.fr Florine Ballif IATEUR, University of Reims, France Until recently, risk management in France was mainly a State affair. Any natural or technological hazard, in a civil security perspective, was to be treated by the State representative (préfet)appointed in each administrative département. Only a few documents could be elaborated at the communal or intercommunail scale in order to prevent risks such as fioods, landslides or avalanches. Since 2000, two important documents have been created at the communal scale : the communal document for information about major risks (in French Document d’information communal! sur les risques majeurs, acronym DICRIM) and the communal! safeguard plan (Plan Communal de Sauvegarde, PCS). The former gathers informations about all kinds of natiral and technological risks, and the latter organizes the communal answer to emergency situations. This paper intends to present these two new tools for risk management at the local scale, and to give an account of their implementation in a small suburban town in the vicinity of Reims, Cormontreuil, which was undertaken by our Master students in a studio work. This increasing concern for risk and security issues at the local level includes an important pedagogic process involving the municipal authorities and, as far as possible, the citizens themselves, having thus a governance dimension as well. Land suitability and land use change evaluation in new forms of planning Alessia Figus University of Cagliari, Italy aifigus@unica.it Chiara Garau University of Cagliari, Italy These last few years have seen collaborative convergence between planning and assessment theory. Roles and content of the evaluation in this dialogue are closely interrelated with the changes in theoretical positions and in planning practice which, starting from rational comprehensive planning, test the recent disciplinary paradigms of environmental and landscape planning. In this sense, the evaluation is responsible for judging the coherence and sustainability of each of the options indicated by the planning process. The objective of European and national environmental policy, in particular strategic environmental evaiuation procedures, is to steer planning practices towards actions consistent with sustainable and ecofriendly land development.in this context, the paper proposes a procedure for assessing the environmental friendliness and specific carrying capacity for tourist settlements in Sardinia. The method tested here relies on the collaboration and cooperation of all the actors involved in the evaluation process, resulting in a common project pathway making it possible to devise actions compatible and consistent with the reference context and with local development models. Growth, decoupling and urban unsustainability Petter Naess Aalborg University, Denmark petter@plan.aau.dk Historically, economic growth has been closely tied to increasing consumption as well as increasing loads on the environment. In the 1970s, this gave rise to claims that economic growth should be replaced with a ‘steady-state’ economy operating within limits set by the natural environment. Since the late 1980s, however, this ‘limits to growth’ position has been superseded by the currentiy dominant view that a ‘de-coupling’ of economic growth from negative environmental impacts can and will take place. Such a ‘de-coupling’ was emphasized by the Brundtland Commission (1987) as a key strategy of sustainable development. In line with the paraliel discourse on ecological modernization, the Commission pointed at eco-efficiency and dematerialization as the ways to make economic growth compatible with environmental sustainability. Using housing development and urban transportation as a case, the paper will critically scrutinize the possibility of compensating for continual and long-term economic growth by dematerialization and steadily increasing eco-efficiency. The role of institutional frameworks in facilitating or discouraging dematerialization and increased eco-efficiency will be addressed, as well as any physical/technical limits to the level of decoupling between growth and environmental impacts. Moreover, the role of economic growth in a profit-driven economic system and the possibility of a capitalist economy to adapt to a long-term zero-growth situation will be discussed. | 229 Track_14 Integrating geo-information and expert judgment to support environmental decisions Rocco Scolozzi University of Trento, Italy rocco.scolozzi@ing. unitn. it Corrado Diamantini University of Trento, Italy Davide Geneletti University of Trento, Italy Most data available to planners consist of a mere description of features, rather than an assessment of their value. Consequently, they provide little support to land-use decisions, regardless their completeness and accuracy. This contribution presents a methodology to integrate spatial data with value judgments aimed at assisting environmental decisionmaking, and in particular the procedures of Environmental Impact Assessment and Strategic Environmental Assessment. Four main environmental themes were analysed: biodiversity, landscape, natural risks, and pressures placed on the environment by human activities. Each theme consists of two parts: on the one hand, maps showing the spatial distribution of assets and pressures, and on the other hand value judgments expressing their relevance. The most critical element of an evaluation is the credibility of the people involved in it. Credibility was enhanced by resorting to expert panels, rather than single experts, and by ensuring that the evaluation stages are clear and retraceable. To this purpose, a combination of Delphi survey and Focus group techniques were employed. The approach was tested in Trentino, an alpine region located in north-eastern Italy, within the framework of a cooperation agreement with the local Environmental Protection Agency. This allowed to test early versions of the approach, and to revise it according to the feedback provide by end users. Geographic Information Systems for the management of actions of recovery in urban centres Yuri Innauzzi University of Cagliari, Italy iannuzzi@unica.it Matteo Simbula University of Cagiiari, Italy In the most recent approach to land policies, the sharing of methodological assumptions in environmental planning clearly stresses the relation between the organisation of cognitive bases and planning decisions. Through the recognition of landscape-environmental dominating factors and of historical-cultural relics, town plans in local communities propose a sustainable development, thus orienting themselves to appear as “compatibility plans” of the uses and changes of the land. The “shape of the plan” is adapting to the recognition of new systems of values expressed through innovative technologies of knowledge representation and of support to decision making. The organisation of Geographic Information Systems (GIS) is the instrumental support to understand the correlations among databases, those describers of socioeconomic realities, of physical-spatial entities, that are representative of the different typo-morphological manifestations of buildings and of the multiple extensions of the urban shape. In this way the use of GIS in the approach to the setting up and management of town plans is a useful discussion platform among engineers and local administrations. The paper describes a research approach that could represent an operational tool for the determination of admissible actions and for the assessment of actions of recovery that should be compatible with the conservation of important historical-environmental characteristics that are found in historical cities. Chailenging sustainable urban development in the Palestinian cities Lubna Shaheen Birzeit University, Palestine Ishaheen@birzeit.edu The Palestinian cities are expanding rapidly to the surrounding agricultural land and natural landscapes. Due to the political instability and the absence of an effective planning institution in the country, the cities are expanding randomly putting stress on urban services, fragmenting and weakening the local traditional communities. This random expansion and the neglect of the eco-development imperatives gave rise to a number of conflicts in the cities structure. These conflicts affect the land uses, provision of services and the quality of the living environment. Likewise, the high population growth rates in Palestine, the limited land available for development, and the rapid urbanization also lead to the spread of uncontrolled urban development, depletion of natural resources and exploitation of landscapes and cultural and historical sites. This paper strives to draw attention to the future challenges facing the Palestinian cities. Moreover, it explores the options for their future urban development in an attempt to search for alternative development approaches that cope with | 230 Environmental Planning — future challenges, fulfil the needs of people, and conserve the scarce land and limited natural resources of Palestine. By adopting the concept of sustainable urban growth, this study investigates the possibility and viability of promoting a more sustainable development in the Palestinian cities. Thus, it investigates the key aspects which steer physical development in cities towards sustainability. Balancing intrinsic landscape value and the impacts of new technologies Jung Jin Park University of Sheffield UK arp02jjp@sheffield.ac. uk Anna Jorgensen University of Sheffield UK Carys Swanwick University of Sheffield UK Paul Selman University of Sheffield UK In spite of the increasing awareness of environmental crisis, it is still debatable how far environmental consequences are considered when local policies have to accommodate wider social, economic and commercial needs. Given that the nature of intrinsic landscape value is intangible and non-instrumental, it may be more difficult to balance between such value and other more practical needs. Research was undertaken to examine the landscape implications of mobile telecommunications development, new landscape phenomena generating incremental change in the landscape integrity of protected areas. The Peak District National Park in the North Midlands of England was a study area. It employed mixed research methods, namely a quantitative questionnaire survey and a qualitative case study. The questionnaire survey investigated the public perceptions of mobile telecommunications development in the National Park and their environmental value orientations. The case study examined key stakeholder perceptions and the ways in which the landscape impacts of mobile telecommunications development are controlled. Qualitative data was collected from semi-structured interviews, document review and observations of public meetings. The research findings suggest that: (a) there is a significant amount of interest in the intrinsic value of landscapes in protected areas amongst the general public as well as key stakeholders; (b) one of the most significant influencing factors on the public sensitivity to landscape change is an ecocentric view; and (c) policy and land use planning were inadequate to capture the intrinsic landscape value appreciated in protected areas. This paper will inform practitioners that the public are not solely driven by techno-economic forces even in a late industrial society. This knowledge should be fed into sustainable policy and planning decision making in protected areas. Greenbelts to control urban sprawl in Ontario, Canada. Amal K. Ali Salisbury University USA akali@salisbury.edu Greenbelt strategies have received international recognition because of their success to control urban sprawl, protect agricultural lands, and provide recreational opportunities. Previous experiences indicated that greenbelts succeed in controlling city growth; but caused leapfrog development beyond greenbelts where there were no’land restrictions. Therefore, fertile agricultural lands have been lost to accommodate housing and economic development needs. Recently, Ontario, Canada has adopted greenbelt strategies to prevent urban sprawl, preserve farmlands, improve quality of life, and protect cultural heritage. It is unclear whether Ontario’s strategies address potential negative impacts of greenbelts. This research paper evaluates Ontario’s greenbelt strategies; indicates their success/failure to address potential negative impacts of greenbelts; and suggests methods to reduce such impacts. Two major research questions are investigated: 1) to what extent do Ontario’s strategies succeed in addressing potential negative impacts of greenbelts? and 2) what are planning methods to reduce these negative impacts? Statistical analysis and content analysis were conducted to address the research questions. Statistical analysis relied on secondary data obtained from different sources (e.g. Canada’s National Statistical Agency and Ontario’s Ministry of Municipal Affairs and Housing), while content analysis focused on greenbelt plans and related regulations. Research findings point to strengths and weaknesses of Ontario’s greenbelt strategies; and present recommendations to enhance these strategies and minimize their potential negative impacts. 231 | Nature conservation and urban development control in the National Portuguese Planning System — a new impetus against an old praxis? Teresa Fidelis University of Aveiro, Portugal fidelis@dao.ua.pt David Sumares University of Aveiro, Portugal Nature 2000 areas bring a new incentive to assess the performance of land-use planning in protecting environmental values from the impacts of development pressures. In the last decades, urban growth and consequent environmental impacts on natural areas has been a major concern for the Portuguese land-use pianning system. Sprawl around sensitive areas has revealed to be a persistent phenomenon in spite the increasing challenges underlying land-use plans. This article critically analysis the content of three main documents recently adopted by the Portuguese government — the “National Strategy for Sustainable Development”, the “National Programme of Land-Use Planning Policy” and the “Sector Plan for Nature 2000” — seeking prospects to innovate future plans at lower levels in order to prevent additional pressures over natural areas. Firstly, the article reviews the recent theoretical debate on planning for natural areas’ protection. Results evidenced by recent EU evaluation reports are used to propose a set of criteria to evaluate planning guidance at national level. Secondly, it critically analysis the three planning documents, having in mind the main features of the planning system and the proposed criteria. The article is concluded with a discussion of their potentials, whether they bring a new impetus to the planning role against an old and persistent praxis, or, on the contrary, if new further efforts to strengthen planning guidance remain to be formulated. Pianning for climate change: the role of planners Jim London Clemson Univeristy USA london1@clemson.edu There continues to exist a disconnect between the emerging scientific evidence and policy formulation with respect to climate change phenomenon. This paper examines the nature of that disconnect and the policy impasse that exists. Despite the lack of global consensus, there are steps that can be taken at this time and an important role for academic and professional planners, groups that unfortunately have not been as active as they should have been on this issue. Specific actions include providing good information to help bridge the information gap, simulating impacts on natural and human systems, identifying current and projected vulnerabilities, and constructing an institutional framework that includes climate change phenomenon into the long-range planning process. Within this framework are a set of planning instruments that begin to influence development patterns in a way that more appropriately incorporates dynamic natural conditions into individual and collective decision-making. Integration and salience in Strategic Environmental Assessment of urban plans in Italy: ametaevaluation of current practices’ effectiveness Carlo Rega Polytechnic of Torino, Italy carlo.rega@polito.it Alessandro Bonifazi Polytechnic of Bari, Italy Despite the fact that Italy has not implemented Directive 2001/42/EC yet, the practice of Strategic Environmental Assessment (SEA) developed steadily over the last few years, as regiona! authorities proved more apt to change. In this paper we present an overview of a significant share of all Environmental Reports (ER) realized so far in the field of urban planning. Following a metaevaluation approach, we analyzed the ERs through different criteria, representing as many aspects of the integration of environmental considerations into plans. First, we dealt with process integration, that is how plans and SEA were organized in terms of timing, resources, objectives, choices and implementation. Then we turned to contents integration, tracing how prominent environmental issues (such as hydrogeological risk, climate change, habitat fragmentation, air pollution) had permeated some relevant dimensions of urban plans (distribution of land uses, development types, size and siting, culture and cognition). We identified salience as a crucial descriptor of SEA effectiveness in improving urban plans’ environmental quality. As for the interplay among the European, Italian, and regional levels, we investigated how the diffusion of SEA resulted in legislative and cultural convergence. We maintain that the remarkable differences among Italian regions might foster, rather than hinder, the evolution of both planning and evaluation systems, | 232 amy Environmental Planning a given inter-regional learning processes were into place. Community indicators for community-based natural resource management Michael Hibbard University of Oregon USA mhibbard@uoregon.edu Community based natural resource management (CBNRM) has been a major development in environmental policy. CBNRM is known under a variety of names, including civic environmentalism, grass-roots ecosystem management, community based environmental management, and collaborative resource management. Whatever the name, it entails local, place-based projects, programs, and policies that aim to “meld ecology with economics and the needs of community in pursuit of symbiotic sustainability” (Edward Weber, emphasis added). Local watershed stewardship organizations are one of the most common types of CBNRM efforts, and the watershed councils of the state of Oregon (USA) are a leading example. Effective implementation of CBNRM requires, among other things, the ability to measure changes in the health of the relevant ecosystem. CBNRM outcomes are the final products, both direct and indirect, of specific actions taken to promote “symbiotic sustainability,” a healthy environment and a healthy community. Assessing outcomes has been problematic, however. For example, the Oregon Watershed Enhancement Board (OWEB), the state agency that supports Oregon’s watershed councils, has a set of performance measures that are used to evaluate projects. However, these focus exclusively on environmental benchmarks (e.g., water quality, fish health, presence of invasive species). From the viewpoint of sustainability, it is important to consider the economic and social effects of projects as well—but to date OWEB has not had sufficient resources in place to consider economic and/or social measures. The research reported here is an attempt to demonstrate the feasibility of measuring the local civic engagement and economic outcomes of the restoration, education, and other activities of watershed stewardship organizations, using Oregon’s watershed councils as a case in point. The project has focused on the potential use of community indicators as surrogate outcome measures. This paper reports results from the first two years of a five year study. It begins by exploring in more detail CBNRM and its manifestation in OWEB and Oregon’s watershed councils. | then discuss the opportunities and problems of outcome measurement and community indicators, based on a review of the relevant literature and indepth interviews with Oregon watershed professionals. Next | present the results of pilot efforts to develop community indicators with twelve Oregon watershed councils - what we did and what we learned. | end with a discussion of the next steps in this project. Opposing the risk of rural territories weakening by Strategic Environmental Assessment (SEA) of Programs of Rural Development Agata Spaziante Polytechnic of Torino, Italy agata. spaziante@polito. it Chiara Murano Polytechnic of Torino, Italy One of the most critical elements of the recent urbanization forms is represented by the increasing pressure of urban center on rural territories and by the consequent weakening risk of the rural system. Planning for the risk society means, also, to take care, in the territory transformation process, of the “weak” areas such as the rural ones, characterized by a loss of identity, population and soil. In the last few months, in Europe, the programming of rural development 2007-2013 is in progress. As a consequence the Regions are elaborating their own Programs of Rural Development (PRD), equipping it with a Strategic Environmental Assessment (SEA) oriented to the appraisal of the effects of plans and programs on the environment. The authors of the paper have worked to the SEA application for the PSR of two Regions of the Northern Italy where the aim of reducing the risk of rural territory weakening is considered a relevant priority supported by a deep environmental report and monitoring plan in order to assure coherence among regional sectorial plans and previous consideration of environmental impacts towards. Starting from some reflections on such experiences of SEA for the PRD, the paper argues how the combination of these two new instruments (PRD and SEA) can carry out an important role in preserving the rural territory from the risk of an increasing weakening and in opening perspectives for its possible future development. 233 | | Track_14 Just urban form Ulrika Gunnarsson Royal Institute of Technology, Stockholm, Sweden ulrika@infra.kth.se Mattias Hdjer Royal Institute of Technology, Stockholm, Sweden Urban planning relies on an implicit understanding of justice. In this article we argue that one way of being more explicit is to take environmental justice as a starting point. This also elucidates the concept of sustainable urban development. Looking closer at four long-term urban development strategies for Stockholm, we found that they all intend to depict a sustainable urban development, but the images described are very different. This creates a good starting point for discussing the contested concept sustainable development. Whenever sustainable development is discussed, justice is an inevitable and disputed concept. The often-quoted United Nations Commission on Environment and Development states that a sustainable development is a development that meets the needs of the present without compromising the ability of future generations to meet their own needs. The environmental justice movement instead focus intra-generational equity, that is the distribution of environmental problems amongst different social groups here and now. To be useful for planners, the concept environmental justice must be elaborated. In this article we contribute to the discussion and development of the concept environmental justice, and how it can be useful in long-term urban planning. We do this through a theoretical discussion and an analysis of what environmental discourses the four images of the future follow and what consequences these have for environmental justice both locally and globally. Strategic planning for long-term flood risk management Gérard Hutter Leibniz Institute of Ecological and Regional Development (IOER), Dresden, Germany g.hutter@ioer.de Jochen Schanze Leibniz Institute of Ecological and Regional Development (IOER), Dresden, Germany Traditional approaches to flood prevention were based on the understanding that we are protecting against nature. In contrast, planning for the risk society focuses on how we work with nature and manage ourselves. Flood Risk Management (FRM) is consistent with the notion of managing ourselves. It pays ample attention to spatial planning. However, up to now, there is only limited communication between planners, planning scholars and FRM researchers. The paper argues that strategic planning fosters fruitful communication. To show this, it is structured in three sections: Section 1 focuses on the content (e.g., aims, instruments) of FRM. Important approaches to long-term FRM are elucidated like exploring strategic alternatives under different scenarios and conducting strategy games for discussing how to cope with disruptive changes (e.g., rapid increase of flood peaks). Strategic planning is described as an exercise in disciplined imagination about distant futures and their implications for current strategy making. Section 2 deals with the question how to exploit the results of long-term FRM in real-world strategy making at regional level. Based on European case studies, the paper develops recommendations how to select issues, actors and planning tools of long-term FRM. In this respect strategic planning is seen as a disciplined effort to develop consistent combinations of strategic contents, societal context conditions, and process patterns. Section 3 proposes conclusions how to strengthen cross-fertilization of spatial planning and risk management, for instance, through referring to different knowledge problems of risk management (e.g., complexity, uncertainty) and implications for planning. Can regional planning foster sustainable development? The Swedish governmental discourse on sustainable regional development versus regional planning practice. Maria Hakansson Royal Institute of Technology, Stockholm, Sweden maria@infra.kth.se in Sweden the municipalities have by tradition the main responsibility for comprehensive planning. Sustainable development (SD) however calls for regional efforts and coordinated action. According to the national policy for SD the Swedish regions are expected to integrate SD aims in their regional development policies. This is a new assignment for the regional authorities, and therefore linked to lack of routines and need of new practice. The Swedish governmental discourse on sustainable regional development carries a typical eco-modernistic message. Key concepts as sustainable growth, synergies and cross-sectorial working mode are stressed. Environmental issues | 234 | Environmental Planning — are pointed out as driving forces for growth and development. The discourse can be seen as one institutional condition that influence how SD is implemented at the regional development arena. This paper discusses the challenges for the regional level to adopt the national discourse into the regional context. Focus will be on the interpretation of the discourse at regional level and the ways competencies in the area of environmental and SD planning organizes their work in relation to the message communicated from the national level. Practical examples will be given from four Swedish regions. The theoretical framework includes planning theory, organisational theory and theories on rhetoric. Agricoltura! planning and biomass energy. A GIS approach Silvia Dalla Costa IUAV Venezia, Italy silvia.dallacosta@gmal.com Silvia Castelli UAV Venezia, Italy Mateida Reho UAV Venezia, Italy Biomass could be a basic element of the world’s future renewable energy system. Agricultural biomass can contribute to energetic balance by applications of many different conversion technologies to produce solid, liquid and gaseous fuels, providing heat, electricity and fuels to power vehicles. Various legislative EU actions have been undertaken, to support renewable sources of energies and to finance energetic crops. On this theme, University IUAV of Venice, Planning Dept., carry out a National Research Project — PRIN — “Renewable sources, environment and rural landscape. Economical and estimative problems.” The aim of the project are: 1) optimize the utilization of agricultural biomass for energy, considering spatial constraints and opportunities 2) incentivate new agricultural activities 3) find alternative sources of data that help spatial and economical analysis 4) analyze of the problems regarding the siting of the plants, the appraisal of the technical features of a full-scale plant versus small scale plant, the transport and storage of biomass and the costs/benefits analysis. The research methodology apply GIS (Geographical Information Systems) tool, for designing, managing the territorial processes, and decision support according to planning choices. Methods and results on a case study area within Veneto Region has been developed. The interdisciplinary integration of urban knowledge: challenges in crossing borders Elena Dimitrova University of Sofia, Bulgaria eldim_far@uacg.bg The sustainable development concept requires regarding the city as far more than a physical structure; being a most complex technical system it is also a manifestation of manifold social and cultural processes evolving in space and time. The difficult issues of interdisciplinary integration in the field of urban planning and governance concern the possibility of integrating into a holistic manner advanced professional knowledge from different fields - and then making it understandable _ and convincing to a variety of actors with different culture, competence and often competing interests. A European research project (acronym PETUS, FP5, 2002-2005) focused on practical evaluation tools for urban sustainability and integrated the efforts of eight research teams from the professional fields of architecture, planning, engineering and social sciences but also from countries with differing planning experience and culture. An interactive decision support system (DSS) was one result of the project. The paper discusses the development of the research concept, the challenges met in the investigation process and the DSS testing in the partner countries within urban programmes and projects of various scales. The project outcome is discussed from the point of view of the potential contribution to current urban practices striving for sustainable development but also to the broader process of building greater capacity for interdisciplinary and intercultural dialogue. 235 | Track_14 Adapting planning for climate change adaptation. Policy development and implications for the planning system in Finland Lasse Peltonen Helsinki University of Technology, Finland lasse. peltonen@tkk. fi The main focus in climate policy has been on climate change mitigation (i.e. reduction of greenhouse gas emissions). This has provided planning with a set of “green” goals such as eco-efficiency and combating urban sprawl. However, climate change adaptation is fast becoming a new concern for policy and pianning. Adaptation emphasizes hazards, risk and vulnerability as concerns for planners. Unlike the global outlook of mitigation measures, adaptation focuses on the local. The paper discusses recent developments that have promoted climate change adaptation as a policy goal in urban and regional planning. Implications of adaptation for planning are then considered in terms of both substance and process. The following questions are addressed: ~ What are the mechanisms channelling adaptation policy into planning practices? — What are the emerging adaptation issues for planning? — What procedural issues arise (e.g. impact assessment, risk governance)? The paper draws on two INTERREG III B projects, SEAREG (2002-2005) and ASTRA (2005-2007), which have studied climate change adaptation and planning in the Baltic Sea Region. More specifically, the paper traces recent policy developments in Finland, namely, the development of the Finnish National Adaptation strategy (2005) and the ongoing revision process of the National land use planning guidelines. Stakes and challenges in organization and promotion of the Romania national parks Viorel Chirita University of Suceava “Stephan the Great’, Romania chirita@eed.usv.ro Besides the Danube Delta, the 12th Romanian National Parks from Carpathians are avowed the most important protected areas from viewpoints of degrees according with IUCN net classifications and of the purpose of their extent of the preservation issue and, as the rule according the local collectivities. The real functional duality regarding preservation — the interfacing economic activity as well as the retrospection with the local collectivities, continually generates dysfunctional situation to the parks‘ management plans and possible, generating various types of tensions.In the second part of the issue we put forward the analysis of such tension types, economic, ownership, relationship, social, environmental etc, that have surfaced in the past few years in relation to the Romanian protected areas of major interest. The article is intended to be, on the one hand, an acknowledgement of the existence of the issues related to the protected areas of major interest, on the other hand, a retaunching of the harmonization idea of the Management Plans of each of them, correspondent with the collectivities act surrounding the Romanian National Parks from Carpathians. Planning under conditions of risk Vesselina Troeva University of Sofia, Bulgaria vtroeva_far@uacg.bg The paper describes the planning process of the northern urban extension of the town of Burgas, the fourth biggest town in Bulgaria, including an attempt to introduce the principles of environmental planning. The complexity of the task stems from the location of recently restituted agricultural lands, surrounded by a global IBA, a sea-salt production facility, an international airport, a landslide area and a coastal zone. The particular circumstances call for an extension of the research well beyond the immediate project framework and exploration of means of reducing the different hazards: heaith, environmental, geological, aeronautical, economic and cultural. The planning and decision making process goes through several stages, following the current national planning and environmental legislation and includes variety of additional planning tools such as numerous consultations, an international workshop, incorporation of an environmental assessment and a public debate, as well as a number of negotiations and agreements with institutions and expert councils on national, regional and local levels. The authors, representing an interdisciplinary group, claim reduction of the development pressure and a creative combination of nature preservation and recreational functions. Several groups of constraints are taken into account, aiming at preservation of biodiversity, reduction of health risk, provision of flight safety, avoidance of geological risk, preservation of the coastal zone and the | 236 Environmental Planning a recreational resources and provision of the necessary conditions for conflict-free development of the technical infrastructure, ecological and psychological comfort for the inhabitants and visitors of the future complex. The overall effect will include reduction of economic and cultural risks for the general public, owners, investors, municipality and the environment. The final planning document reflects the recommendations of the ecological assessment and proposes the introduction of an environmental monitoring and management system during development and exploitation stages. The outcome of the conducted research, accompanying the project development and decision making, reflects the role of the main participants and their responsibility in finding a reasonable compromise between the conflicting interests and the declared objectives for application of a modern planning and development model. Key words: Environmental planning, environmental protection, ecological, health, geological and aeronautical risk, public participation. The environmental impact of institutional change: watershed authorities in Israel Yulia Alexandrov Ben-Gurion University of the Negev, Israel julyaa@bgu.ac.il Nehemia Shahaf Naha! Shiqma Bsor Watershed Authority, Omer, Israel Research on environmental planning in general, and watershed management in particular, has shown that the creation of local and regional environmental authorities have the potential to improve both top-down decision making and bottom-up local participation in shaping a community acceptable environmental futures. However, this has also resulted in considerable increase of public expenditure, and in government indifference and outsourcing. Within this context, our research has examined the impact of the 1997 establishment of 11 regional watershed management authorities in Israel. We have assessed the impact of the new institutional structure on both the attainment of environmental standards, and on the effectiveness of community involvement. The numbers of indicators of sustainable development were proposed in order to evaluate environmental, economic and social effectiveness of new management actions. Indicators were chosen at the base of available information and take into consideration the dynamics of ephemeral river ecosystem. In this way the data integrate the components of natural catchment characteristics and policy making processes, such as hydrological and ecological information, flooding protection and drainage effectiveness, levels of industrial and residential sewerage discharges, completion of catchment management pian, funding and budget analysis and public involvement in consultant process. The analysis includes the discussion about management goals, when water management is not the part of the responsibilities of the watershed authorities, and that’s why water assessments issues must be treated separately. Our research confirms that, overall, the benefits of new institutional structure have overridden the costs. The analysis of environmental situation before establishment of watershed authorities and at present days shows the increasing of funding toward river restoration and rehabilitation projects, cooperation between stakeholders, local involvement into planning process. Towards a future energy system related to regional planning Nanka Karstkarel University of Groningen NL n.karstkarel@rug.nl Gert de Roo University of Groningen NL Energy should become a guiding principle of spatial planning for various reasons. First, it is generally believed that global climate change is mainly caused by the emission of greenhouse gases into the atmosphere as a result of the burning of fossil fuels. Second, we are running out of fossil fuels such as coal, gas and oil. Thus, two pressing issues emerge: climate change and depletion of non-renewable resources. Both are reasons to reduce our excessive consumption of fossil fuels. Therefore, we need a different approach for dealing with energy. One way is to stimulate the generation of renewable sources for energy like sun, wind, water, biomass and geothermal heat. But there is more. Energy should be used in a sustainable, efficient way. What if we could order and link different spatial functions based on their need for and/ or production of energy? Such an energy cascade transfers energy from functions that require high quality of energy to functions that require a lower energy quality; for example the waste heat of factories can be used to heat a residential area. A new way of coping with energy supply and demand emerges, namely optimizing energy flows of the built environment in a sustainable way. Right now, energy and spatial disciplines do not coincide; both have their own frame of reference and objectives. Energy as a guiding principle will have consequences for the structure and relations between spatial functions in the built environment on a regional scaie. Track_14 | Progress in the European Union urban environmental agenda. Towards liveable cities? Christian Zuidema University of Groningen NL c.zuidema@rug.nl Since 1990 the European Union actively pursued an urban environmental agenda. The progress of this agenda has however not been easy. Only in 2006 did it result in the first official policy document: the Thematic Strategy on the Urban Environment. Its added value to European towns and cities is however at most limited. Research within the recently finished sponsored project ‘Liveable Cities’, of which the author has been active member, has produced some important insights in this matter. The project was co-funded by the Europan Commission and meant to contribute to a further implementation of the Thematic Strategy. The paper explains the outcomes of the ‘Liveable Cities’ project within the realm of the EU urban environmental agenda. Using these outcomes and several theoretical insights (e.g. Bérzel 1998, Jordan 1999, Tatenhove e.a 2001) it reflects on the current EU urban environmental policies and indicates how European policies are removed from the reality cities face. It causes both a lack of EU policies to help holistic and integrative working in cities and the continuous existence of strong sectoral and piecemeal top-down policies. The paper will however also be constructive in following the lessons drawn from ‘Liveable Cities’ project. While using its cases and outcomes of workshop discussions, the paper uses the project to provide useful and practical suggestions on how both cities and European institutions can bring Europe’s urban environmental agenda further. Low-carbon restructuring and the politics of urban and regional development Aidan While University of Sheffield UK a.h.while@sheffield.ac.uk The management of carbon emissions could be said to be rapidly supplanting ‘sustainable development’ as the central goal of ongoing processes of eco-state restructuring. Drawing on experience in the UK, this paper explores the rise of a distinctive ‘low carbon politics’ as an emerging dominant discourse in spatial planning, and seeks to anticipate potential implications for the politics, practices and outcomes of spatial regulation in the future. As with sustainable development, the restructuring of society and space around low carbon would seem to open up possibilities for political struggle and challenge around questions of social and spatial justice and redistribution. However there is a looming darker side to low carbon in terms of discipline, control and the uneven reworking of state-society relations. There is an urgent need to understand the emerging politics of carbon restructuring as it is rolled out via existing state structures. Unsustainable coastal planning and management and its consequences: the case of Costa da Caparica at Lisbon Metropolitan Area Elisabete Freire Technical University of Lisbon, Portugal elisfreire@gmail.com The natural environment is a complex and sensible system. All its elements play a particular role and they work together in a perfect balance. When humans acts over even at one single element of this system it reflects on the others. Therefore, the chain is broken and if effective actions are not taken immediately in order to re-establish the bonds then the consequences can be disastrous. Coastal areas have always attracted human settlement. Throughout the centuries, the Portuguese population has been moving towards the coastal land. However, it was during these last decades that there was an overwrought human occupation. The pressure for developing areas adjacent to the cost is generally great whether residential development or leisure. Since late 60’s, of last century, there was some signs at the Costa da Caparica coastal platform of erosion which was clearly due to human factors. Since then, no serious environmental planning and management actions were taken and the result is that nature and humans are in serious risk. We will have a look over the decisions taken by the different actors that have responsibility at this territory and how they have been contributing to the present situation. | 238 INDEX OF AUTHORS A Abdel Galil Abram Acar Ache Adler Afrakhteh Albrechts Alexandrov Alfasi Ali Allen Alterman Amdam Amro Angelidis Angotti Anthrakopoulou Apostol Archibugi Aschemann Asprogerakas B Bader Bailey Balamir Balducci Ballari Balletto Ballif Banachowicz Banerjee Basarir Basco Bazin Becker Belcakova Berglund Berruti Bertolini Bertrand Besussi Beunen Bhardwaj Biesbroek Bini Bizet Bogiazides Bolledi Bonafede Bonifazi Rania Simone Ozgul Peter Sy Hassan Louis Yulia Nurit Amal K. Judith Rachelle Jorgen Jamal Minas Tom Marcella lleana Franco Ralf Evangelos Johannes Nick Murat Alessandro Luisa Ginevra Florine Beata Tridib Hacer Laura Marcel Elke Ingrid Elin Gilda Luca Nathalie Elena Raoul Asmita Robbert Giada Bernard Nick Monica Giulia Alessandro 23 93 135 71 215 101 237 20 231 93, 208 144 75 71 205 61 82 75, 163 70 124 19 93 146 94 229 113 31 202 115 229 110 56 107 116 173, 176 215 79 55, 227 26 40 126 151 166, 181 205 136 232 Index 239 Bornberg, Bornstein Botero Breda-Vazquez Briata Broaddus Brunetta Bueno Leme Buitelaar Butuhy Cc Caceres Calogero Canniffe Card Cardone Carmon Cassani Castelli Castro Cavola Ceudech Chakhar Chang Chen Chen Chirita Ciaffi Cillo Cimmino Cividin Codato Colonna Romano Colucci Conceigao Consiglio Coppola Cotella Coussée Cozzi Crawford Crespo Crot Cruz Solis Curtis D Dabovic Dalia Costa Dammers Dandekar Dangschat Danielewicz Renate David Veronica isabel Paola Andrea Grazia Monica Edwin Julio Cesar Eduardo Pietro Eamonn Pauline Barbara Dafna Matilde Silvia Eduardo Lucia Andrea Salem Elizabeth S. Hsiang-Leng Yun Viorel Daniela Biagio Pasquale Alessia Giovanna Laura Angela Paulo Stefano Emanuela Giancarlo Filip Silvia Pat José Laurence Heriberto Carey Tijana Silvia Ed Hemalata C. Jens S. Justyna 162 191 193 103, 128 88 180 73 165, 206 149 165, 206 144 15, 74 161 135 187 144 191, 235 73 123 189 187 189 115 105 236 146 220 134 47, 87 199 126 227 128 114 80 39 108 189 60 194 114 150 173 27 192, 235 45, 132 81 116 113 Index 240 Davies Davoudi Davy de Ciutiis de Jong De Leo de Roo De Rynck de Vries De Vries Deffner Demerutis Arenas Deng Devilee di Campli Di Ciommo di Martino Di Prinzio Diamantini Digrandi Dillinger Dimitriou Dimitrova Dissart Djordjevic Djukic Doenitz Drake Reitan Drapeta Driessen Dross E Edozien Elisei Ellis Epstein Esteves Evans Evers F Fabbro Fabianski Faludi Farthing Fausto Brito Fedeli Feliu Fenster Fernandes Fernandes Ferretti Fidelis Tom Simin Benjamin Fiorella Martin Daniela Gert Filip Aldert Jochem Alex Juan Xuan Jeroen Antonio Floridea Ferdinando Luigi Corrado Angela Thomas Harry Elena Jean-Christophe Dejan Aleksandra Ulrich Meredith Emii Peter Michael Glory Pietro Geraint David Carlos Neil David Sandro Caroline Andreas Stuart Adriana Valeria Jaume Tovi Miguel Ruben Alessia Teresa 144 45, 102 2? 181 179 134 237 108 45 48 166 190 147 22 217 29 187 191, 192 217, 230 134 20 28, 77,179 235 216 27 164 96 31 172 226 178 118 38 95 95 73 48 45, 69 39, 42 177 39 78 150 113 180 89 24 128 90 232 index 241 Figus Fischer Fischer Fookes Férster Franco Frank Frassoldati Freire G Gaber Gagnor Galderisi Garau Garb Garelli Gargiulo Gazzola Geneletti Giampino Giecillo Giordano Giovene di Girasole Giulietti Goebel Goonewardena Gospodini Grabaum Grassini Graute Groetelaers Grunau Gualini Gueci Guida Gunay Gunder Gunnarsson H Haas Hachmann Hagens Hakansson Hambleton Hammer Hananel Hansen Haran Harris Hartmann Harvold Haselsberger Alessia Friedhelm Thomas B Tom Agnes Elena Andrea Francesca Elisabete John Elena Adriana Chiara Yakoov Glenda Carmela Paola Davide Annalisa Lucio Michele Eleonora Fabrizio Viktor Kanishka Aspa Ralf Laura Ulrich Danielle Jens-Peter Enrico Dario Giuseppe Zeynep Michael Ulrika Tigran Verena Janneke Maria Robin Patricia Ravit Carsten Jahn Nadav Neil Thomas Kjell Beatrix Index 204, 229 30 56 144 76 199 57, 62 74 194, 238 113 190 229 95 89 181 217, 230 126 206 187 128 171 76 106 70 226 82 40 144 61 43, 110 228 166 201 15 234 159 37 55, 218 234 88 143 25 105 21,32 143 217 42 242 Haworth Healey Hebbert Heikkinen Hemberger Hendrixen Hibbard Higgins Hillier Hiltgartner _Hirschler Hoetjes Hdjer Hudalah Hui Hull Hutanuwatr Hutter Infusino Innauzzi Ippolito J Jacobi Janin Rivolin Janssen-Jansen Jay Jefferies Jeffery Jha Thakur Jiménez Huerta Jogan Jones Jorgensen Jung K Kaberi Kaller Kamel Kangasoja Kanonier Kanyama Kaparos Karadimitriou Karka Karstkarel Kidd Klemm Knapp Anna Patsy Michael Timo Christoph Peter Michael Marilyn Jean Karin Petra Perry Mattias Delik Dennis L.H. Angela Khanin Gérard Silvia Yuri Fabrizia Juri Umberto Leonie B. Stephen Thomas Philip Urmila Edith Rosario Igor Peter Anna Wolfgang Katerina Richard Nabil Jonna Arthur Ahmad George Nikos Gabriella Nanka Sue Wiebke Sonja Index 126 17,21 161 76 61 127 233 59 15, 188 228 A4 25, 106 234 114 21 174 136 108, 234 77 230 135 70 41 147, 150 226 164 133 56 150 162 231 70 205 228 22, 162 112 188 108 178 128 75 237 26 132 105 243 Knierbein Knikkink Knox Koca Kohibdéck Sabine Hans Paul Feray Dietmar Koll-Schretzenmayr Martina Korthals Altes Kotval Kreibich Kuda Kule Kurunmaki L La Varra Laine Laino Lake Lalenis Lallau Lambert Langeland Lapintie Lecis Cocco Ortu Lee Lee Leheis Leinfelder Leino Leon Gomez Lieto Lin Lino Linzer Littlewood Lloyd Lloyd-Jones Lo Piccolo Lodrini London Low Lucciarini Ludlow Lithi Mac Giolla Chriost MacCallum Macchi Machemer Maggio Mahajan Marconi Marotta Willem Zenia Volker Frantisek Laila Kimmo Giovanni Markus Giovanni Amelia Konstantinos Benoit Christine Anders Kimmo Matteo Kathleen Shin Stéphanie Hans Melena Noemi Laura Chang-Yu Barbara Helena Steve Greg Tony Francesco Sara Jim Nicholas Silvia David Stefan Diarmait Diana Gianfranco Patricia Grazia Sulakshana Giovanna Paola 160 24 199 209 228 132 144 199 215 59 218 146 192 104 134 158 148 216 79 172 31 175 177 216 104 92 29 103 124 62 78,218 110, 148 93 225 232 180 123 76 87 102 39 60 110, 192 81 89 126, 171 Index 244 Mayer Mazzeo McCarthy McCown McWhirter Medici Melissas Mello Meloni Memon Menezes ~ Menoni Mesolella Messina Metaxas Meyer Michailidis Migliaccio Mihola Milesi Mininni Molinari Monno Monteleone Moore Morgado Morlicchio Moroni Morrison Morrow-Jones Moulaert Moustafa Mukhopadhyay Miller Muller Mullin Mun’oz Murano Murphy N Nadin Najar Naess Nam Nardelli Nelson Neuman Neumann Neuvel Ng Niemann Nilsson Nordahl Nucci Nyseth Heike 199 Giuseppe 130 John 55 Ken 61 Catharine 95 Tiziana 209 Dimitrios 148 Daniela 28 Noemi 94 Ali 144 Marluci 93 Scira 42, 190 Anna 41 Salvatore 60 Theodore 166 Burghard 226 Triantafyllos 75 Anna 219 Marek 177 Alessandra 94 Mariavaleria 219 Daniela 42 Valeria 29 Germano 134 Andrew 115 Sofia 160 Enrica 123 Stefano 142 Nicky 132 Hazel 63 Frank 18, 21, 123 Amer 163 Chandrima 91 Bernhard 63 Larissa 78 John 199 Gielen Demetrio 151 Chiara 233 Stacey 127 Vincent 45 Raed 96 Petter 229 Sylvia 72 Mirella 192 Suzy 130 Michael 56 Alexander 133 Jeroen 55, 189 Mee Kam 21, 104 Lars 69 Kristina L 77 Berit 217 Lucia 93 Torill 105 Index 245 O Plaut Oades Occelli Odendaal Oliveira Olsson Oranje Ortacesme Ortiz Ottens Otto P Palestino Papa Papaioannou Papatheochari Park Park Pasqui Pastore Pavan Peel Peltonen Pemberton Pena Peritore Peters Picchio Piccinelli Pieterse Pineschi Pinhanez Pinzello Pisman Pizarro Pletnicka Ponzini Porrello Priemus Procaccini Prosperi Punter Puscasu Pusceddu Puustinen R Rabino Rega Reho Reicher Pnina O. Richard Sylvie Nancy Carlos Krister Mark Veli Eva Leticia Henk Andreas Maria Federica Enrica Thanos Theodora Jung Jin Jungyoon Gabriele Maria Chiara Valentina Deborah Lasse Simon Sergio Romina Deike Stefano Maria Chiara Nico Giovanni Monica Ignazia Ann Rafae! Jana Davide Antonino Hugo Costanzo David John Violeta Clara Sari Giovanni Carlo Matelda Christa 191 176 193 27 103 107 44 200 200 193 63 202 178 75 181 231 204 16 26 204 62, 110 112, 236 131 225 48 117 192 26 22 38 118 126 131 157 59 207 201 157 187 189 158 203 187 112 193 73, 232 235 159 246 Rezende Rienzo Ritterhoff Roberts Rodrigues Romano Rongerude Rosa Pires - Rotem-Mindali Rowe Roy Runhaar Russo Russo iS) Saey Sager Saifoulline Salet Samakovlija Santaoja Santinha Santos Cruz Sapountzaki Sartorio Savvides Sayan Schaefer Schanze Scheurer Schilleci Schindegger Schmeidler Schénwandt Schreurs Schuiling Schulze Baing Scolozzi Searle Segeren Selicato Selman Senol Sepe Sepe Serraos Servillo Sessa Shahaf Shaheen Shaw Short Shoshkes Silva Silva Denis A. Michele Frank Marion Carlos Claudia Jane Artur Orit James Ananya Hens Michelangelo Vincenzo Pieter Tore Rinat Willem G.M. Marcella Minna Gongalo Sara Kalliopi Francesca S. Andreas L. M. Selcuk Nicole Jochen Jan Filippo Friedrich Karel Walter Jan Dick Andreas Rocco Glen Arno Francesco Paul Pervin Maria Teresa Marichela Konstantinos loris Salvatore Nehemia Lubna Dave Michael Ellen Elisabete 30 209 132 162 80 30 133 80 69 20 106 226 165 209 202 18 61 147,176 225 104 73 148 16 175 205 200 44 234 173 228 37 172 61, 70 160 129 219 230 145 149 192 231 150 92 159 163 47 187 237 230 133 203 56 24, 147, Giovanna Maria 26 Index Silva Silva Simbula Sirry Skaburskis Skayannis Sliuzas Smith Sobral Soer Sofianopoulos Sonn Spaziante Spit Squires Stanic Stav Stead Steele Stevens Stiftel Straatemeier Strommen Sumares Svanda Swanwick Sykes T Tait Tarlock Tatzberger te Brommelistroet Tedesco Tennekes Theodora Thierstein Thoidou Thomas Thomas Throgmorton Thung Tippett Tisma Todaro Tomaselli Tommarchi Torres Torresani Townshend Traldi Fonseca Triantafyllopoulos Triolo Troeva Trusina Trusins Cecilia Paulo Matteo Azza Andrejs Pantelis Richard Robert Nuno Laila Dimitrios Jung Won Agata Tejo Graham Ivan Tamy Dominic Wendy Claire Bruce Thomas Kathrine David Nina Carys Olivier Malcolm Dan Gabriele Marco Carla Joost Yiota C. Alain Elisavet Huw Kevin James Tanja Joanne Alexandra Vincenzo ‘Carmelo Enrico Nilton Francesco Tim Marcelo Nikolaos Francesca Vesselina Inese Jekabs 182 42, 164, 176 230 204 125 178 193 130 80 226 75, 163 80 233 149 125 28 111 37, 45, 46, 179 57 131 91 106, 173 179 232 228 231 49 25 141 37 106 43 74 76,178 81 87 78 17 126 59 132 126, 228 201 111 217 158 165, 206 79 136 236 Index 248 Tschirk Tseng Tubex U Ultramari Unalan Unbehaun Unsal Upadhyaya Ursida Uttaro Vv van den Brink van der Knaap van der Krabben van der Stoep van der Veen van der Vlies van Dijk van Huyssteen van Nes van Rij Van Wezemael Vani Vanin Vasconcelos Vayrynen Verhage Vitellio Vivant Voermanek Voigt Vojvodik Vojvodikova Voluer von der Weth Vukmirovic WwW Waterhout Watson Weber While Wiechmann Wissink Witthoeft Wittmann Wolsink Wright Werner Yen-Ning Stefaan Clovis Dilek Wiebke Fatma Debabardhan Anna Anna Adri Wim Erwin Hetty Menno Vincent Terry Elsona Akkelies Evelien Joris Ernest Marco Fabio Lia Erja Roelof Ilaria Elsa Katrin Andreas Martin Barbara Loic Riidiger Milena Bas Vanessa Gerlind Aidan Thorsten Bart Gesa Maxmilian Maarten Philip 62 175 108 30 101 133 145 201 60, 87 109 189, 219 40, 227 142 219 147 171 215 171 157 188 12 92 93, 117 107 128 114 208 61 62 71 71 109 61 164 41,46 17 72 238 107 151 116 123 181 Index 249 Yewlett Yildirim Yuen Z Zhu Zigouri Zipser Zipser Zito Zoete Zonneveld Zoppi Zuidema Index Chris 174 Emrah 200 Belinda 125 Jieming 20 Fotini 208 Tadeusz 24 Wawrzyniec 24 Maria Adelaide 47 Paul 149 Wil 37, 41 Corrado 142 Christian 238 250 Notes of 2007 PhD Workshop Giuseppe Guida 2007 Aesop LOC member The PhD Research Workshop is now a mature experience, as an integral and essential part of the Aesop annual congress. Since its first edition in 1993 (called “Summer School for Doctoral Students and Young Academics” at that time), the workshop has become not just a means of integration between young researchers, methodologies and tutors’ “narrations” but, more generally, an observatory on planning research innovation, essential to make planning training more comparable among the different European doctoral schools. In this perspective, Aesop has been constantly engaged supporting the building of a European network of young researchers, working also beyond the PhD Workshop appointment. This engagement (economic, too) — that enabled research lines to cross “local stories” of doctoral planning schools, in Europe and around the world — led to the foundation of the Young Academics Network (www.aesop.youngacademics.net) which has been realizing relevant initiatives for years (meetings, social events, etc.), to start up a mainstreaming process which culminates just with the workshop. On one hand, Aesop provides know-how, logistic support and qualified skills; on the other hand, from young researchers, it gets resources in terms of intuitions, innovative hints, broadmindedness towards a contamination with other disciplines, willingness to renew and to map out the routes of research again. All these issues are confirmed by the contributions proposed this year. And just to make clear the core of every contribution, the participants were asked, in their application, to specify a main theme, its relevance to planning literature, research methodology, as well as major obstacles in developing research and preliminary results. This year, the three-days full immersion will be held in a farm guest house next to the Greek temples in Paestum, 70 kms from Naples. The mentors Alessandro Balducci (Politecnico di Milano, Italy), Klaus Kunzmann (Universitat Dortmund, Germany), John Forester (Cornell University, USA), Luigi Mazza (Politecnico di Milano, Italy), and Michael Neuman (Texas A&M University) have been asked to act both as keynote speakers and “guides” for 40 participants, selected among 70 applications from all over the world. Applicants come from U.K, U.S.A, Italy, Germany, Holland, Portugal, Israel, Australia, Norway, Slovenia, Finland, France, Japan, Turkey and Sweden. The research proposals submitted this year, confirming the increasing participation to the latest editions of the workshop, are characterized by a very “transversal” mark, as they often touch unconventional spheres of planning, like “bridge” works. Even if that doesn’t help much the exchange of methods and experiences among different cultural contexts, it gives an unquestionable and decisive contribution to the research, in terms of non conventional methodologies and research programs. In the current scenario, Aesop workshop is an important experience where young researchers get in touch with senior interlocutors, even because occasions like this are not as frequent as they should be. This kind of experience helps also to smooth the unavoidable lonely character of the doctorate path, removing some uncertainties and strengthening its “pleasant unrepeatability”. — 251 a Finito di stampare in Napoli nel mese di Luglio 2007 presso le Officine Grafiche Francesco Giannini & Figli SpA XXI AESOP CONFERENCE Napoli July 11-14 2007 Planning for the Risk Society. Dealing with Uncertainty. Challenging the Future ERIDERICVSO ESO Università Federico llNapoli Reglone Campania